Munetsuchi

[Apollymi]

Mugen had high hopes for his apprentice, or rather high expectations. Maybe either of those or both were the truth of this matter. Of course, Kaguya was excited by the prospect of both, and she couldn't help but want to make a good impression. "Hai hai, I'll do my best!~" she said. Well, they were likely friends for a reason weren't they?

After all was said and done the mood was set, and she was dressed to remove her clothes. Of course, that boy, Shiogane Miyuki was on his knees silently screaming according to Mugen's own words. Kaguya had not even spared the lad a look before she'd entered this room and her eyes would dash to the side as she saw him on the floor. The more she thought about it, the more she realized he likely had no idea what this actually was, and why she had been giving thought to reconsidering at least a little. Oh well, she had no such considerations left. "School uniforms are always a bit of a drag, but... guys apparently really enjoy this kind of look on girls. Maybe afterwards you can explain it to me~" she teased as if she knew he'd appreciate it, and maybe able to give a more tangible reason to a hidden desire.

Oh well, the beat dropped on a song likely recognizable, started with a thumping baseline. It's words about loosening buttons seemed to lead the girl into rhythmically walking towards the now seated demon with her full attention on him. She was slowly pulling at her tie opening up her collar at the same time. She'd be leaning into the chair while popping buttons down that overly formal shirt one, then two, then three. Soon after she'd turn, right before that bra of hers would have appeared. And move back to her own wooden chair. She'd sit in it, legs spread and begin loosing more buttons. All the while, her movements seemed to play to the beat. And the chair and the man himself were props for part of the tease. That lace bra would be shown from this distance before she'd lift herself. She'd spin the chair and leave it backwards before making her way back over to her mentor. "Does the tease part of this make sense?" she asked as a leg in a thigh high was placed against his right side, the pleats of her skirt keeping her underwear from sight just the same. She had a dishelved appearance, what the masses would have referred to as 'wardrobe malfunctions.'

[Bloodedge]

"I'm sure you will," Mugen said after hearing a very familiar sentence. Moving on, Kaguya had only a brief glance to spare Miyuki before her attention returned to where it belonged. She spoke of school uniforms, their annoyance, and how they were apparently considered appealing on girls for some unknown reason. Mugen would be sure to find out exactly what those reasons were. Would he explain it to her, though? Time would tell, but he had his doubts. "I don't expect I'll have the time," he mused, eyes repeatedly traveling up and down the girl's body.

His observation would only become more intense as the moments passed. A song played, its words oddly matching the theme of the moment. That was of little importance, however. Mugen's focus was on Kaguya, and she made certain it would be kept that way. The removal of a tie could have been something simple, something meaningless. In doing so while she approached him, however, Kaguya managed to make it a matter of titillation. That wasn't even all; she artfully loosed buttons one after another, turning about before anything was shown. She was clearly loosing even more buttons while sitting, taking a seat only long enough to reveal lace undergarments beneath that shirt. By the time she rose, Kaguya was asking if the 'teasing' part of this routine made sense. That lifted, stocking-clad leg was the object of his attention at the time. Well, he wasn't going to just leave it there by itself. "It does. I can't wait to see what's next," he chimed, simultaneously having a hand casually reach out to rub that elevated, albeit covered thigh.

All the while, Miyuki was reeling. Was this what they'd been talking about earlier? Was she stripping for this weird summoner just to spite him?! It seemed so, but... he did get to see a show in the end. No, that wasn't right! It should have been a show just for him! No... that also wasn't right; he should not have been expecting something so dirty anyway. On the other hand, if she would just hear him and accept his excuses... perhaps he could become the focus of her dance instead? Ah, he didn't know which direction to think in after all. . .

[Apollymi]

There was so much certainity in these men who planned to take this girl as their apprentice. She wondered if the other apprentice experienced their mentor in the same way. If they felt oddly at ease and reassured by the extra presence that seemed to be rooting for them. It was odd, but she'd never felt more comfortable with anyone except maybe her friends. Moving on from this point, Mugen claimed he might not have time to explain fully the details of why this whole mini-skirted uniform look was appealing. "Oh well, I guess I will have to harbor my curiosities~" she chimed.

Speaking of the first few maneuvers of her little dance routine were indeed about what she expected. Strangely, she could almost feel this man's gaze fixated on her, and that only made the whole of it even more exciting. She'd started this whole thing completely out of spite, and as a potential method of evening up the knowledge she would gain with that of her mentor. But... maybe it was also just because it was fun? As the song continued Mugen seemed to understand the part that was the tease, and wanted to see what was next. She began slipping out of that shirt which she discarded to the floor behind her. But just the same his hand would be found occupying that raised thigh of hers. It was an oddly nice sensation, to be touched in such a way. But her eyes flickered over him, "You know Mugen-sama. You're apparently not supposed to touch the strippers in these sorts of situations~" she teased once more she removed that leg from any further costing and walked away. Her body bouncing to the beat of the song, she bent over purposefully giving an almost clear view of her bottom in that skirt before she righted herself. She'd move on, straddling the chair that she'd turned around allowing her legs to remain fairly far apart as she toyed with the zipper at the side of her skirt. The whole point was to remove it all, but there had to be a bit of tease to it. She leaned forward in that chair allowing it to fall this time, not intending to go back to it, as her skirt began gently slipping down her hips. As it stood she was standing in a bra, socks and the skirt with just a peak of those little bows at the sides of her panties beginning over the top. Still bouncing to the music right in front of Mugen she looked into his face. While choosing the perfect beat to unleash the clip of her bra, in the front. Her breasts would bounce freely out of the lace.

This had started as a complete point of spite, but now that she was at it, she enjoyed the attention. Why shouldn't she? Why should it be a problem for her to enjoy the attention of someone which was aimed at her honestly? Why did she suffer because other people had bad intentions? Yeah, she should actually have some fun, and prove them wrong for trying to hold her to standards she already had.

[Bloodedge]

Perhaps Kaguya would not have to remain curious. He didn't intend to have time for explanation, but... there was a silver lining to that. "I'm not so sure. You're clever; I think you'll be able to figure out what the big deal is soon," he assured. Surely his reaction would give her enough information to go by. If it didn't, well... "Or maybe we'll have to repeat the adventure until you have a breakthrough~" he teased further.

Shortly after he placed a hand upon Kaguya's thigh, Mugen was told it was something he wasn't meant to do. That leg was moved away, but he didn't believe she truly cared very much. "Saying I'm not supposed to isn't the same as saying I can't. What do you prefer?" he questioned in response. In that same moment, Mugen's head was tilting for a better view of Kaguya's well-teased backside. He definitely understood the addition of that skirt now. She did away with her shirt, fully revealing that lace garment beneath. Ah, but that article wouldn't last very long either. After a few additional teases and some fiddling around with that chair and her skirt, she managed to catch the demon off his guard. He'd begun focusing on those bows at her hips, wondering what sort of specialty item she had underneath the skirt. In the blink of an eye, however, his gaze was forced up by the clip of a bra. So easily did her breasts jiggle their way out of those obtrusive cups, finally granting him something to be truly excited about. "Ara~? Making some big forward progress now, are we? Danger, danger~" he harped. With so few pieces of clothing left, Kaguya was opening herself up to a certain danger that was... presently exuding from Mugen's face as he stared her down, soul and all. The poor lad Miyuki was certainly going to see something that changed his life today. . .

[Apollymi]

"I may be clever, but the mind of an opposite gender person is a complete mystery~" she mused. It was the truth. But maybe men were more simple than they tried to play themselves off as, short skirts were cute, being partially put together and then disheveled was probably tantalizing as they mentally figured out how they got there. School girls were universally seen as innocent creatures, but sexualizing them was likely an easy way to an only mine fantasy. All those were options, and perhaps she'd be able to figure it out from dealing with Mugen. "Oh? Well, if you're offering and this one is as fun as it seems it will be, who could say no to a second adventure?~" she asked in an almost teasing way.

Ah, and there was the matter of his touching. She'd told him it wasn't the way this whole interaction was intended and he'd come back with a better question. What was her preference? "I suppose if it's you, I don't mind the touching. In truth it feels pretty nice and I can't really place my finger on why~" she expressed. Maybe it was the lack of creep factor. This man and has commanding presence didn't seem like some corner lurker trying to cop a feel on someone unsuspecting. No... he was very clear in his desires and thus she found herself not minding his attention. His eyes on her felt... empowering. Oh well, she'd think more on that later. Now she'd danced her way back up to him, with teasing bits of flesh and clothing exposed only to be standing in front of him, her breasts falling out of her bra which she tossed away as well. This garnered another verbal response from Mugen. He spoke of dangers. "Well, it is called stripping. This kind of progress is the bare minimum, Mugen-sama~" she stated. Whatever that other boy was seeing she hoped it was worth it. She hoped he understood how very irrational his thoughts and behaviors were, and how much they contradicted each other. "It's not so dangerous... there's a bit more to go~" she mused as that skirt began slipping down her hips. Beneath it was peeking the top of that lace thong tied at the sides by little bows. Those bows could be pulled apart and the girl would be stepping out of that skirt as it fell down to show the man before her how they worked. That little song was pretty short, and it had all but come to an end. All the while a single finger was hooked into one of the loops as she teased the idea of pulling it further.

[Bloodedge]

"It may not be as great a mystery as you think. A bit of observation goes a long way; trust me," he said, as if also alluding to his current observation. He was very much enjoying this little show of Kaguya's. Even now, his imagination was running wild with possibilities, things that could have been added or altered for different effect. Since Kaguya didn't seem opposed to a future display, he'd log those things away for later. Well... most of them, anyway.

Kaguya didn't mind the touching. He figured as much, especially as they both should have known that wasn't the end of it. She didn't know why, though. Perhaps there was an answer to be discovered with a bit more... exploration. "We'll find out together. I'm not quite done yet," he admitted. Mugen would undoubtedly be taking the next available opportunity to become more acquainted with the girl's body. First, though, she had a brief lesson to give about stripping ─ and a mention of the nonexistent danger to her actions. He had a comment to offer, but the demon seemed distracted by the loss of that skirt. Of course, the teased idea of removing her undergarments only made things more exciting in a single moment. "Don't be so sure. You won't even be the same person if you get rid of those," he threatened, his gaze burning a hole through that thong, and indeed everything in the surrounding area.

[Apollymi]

Observation. This was the key component in the mystery of men. Ah... well, that did make some sense. Kaguya had seen a great number of boys and men in her life be led astray by what their eyes took in. Modern society was full of visual stimuli and men tended to ignore anything that wasn't directly in front of them. Ah, that was basically cleared up by that logic. That was sort of a shame if that was the truth. Or maybe some didn't observe truly and that was what was a shame. She'd continue pondering that philosophical question as it related to her old life.

Moving on, apparently her enjoying Mugen's touch was something they could potentially figure out together. "Oh? That does sound interesting and might even work towards one of those selfish desires I seem to have~" she claimed seemingly amused by the whole thing. Just the same her little dance came to an end and she was standing before Mugen with a finger through one of the loops of the bows at her side. Still, she could feel his eyes on her person, she felt like almost squirming under the intensity of such a gaze, ah, but it wasn't a bad feeling at all either. But he had words to say as well... he claimed that this little tease was still dangerous. That if she removed her undergarments she wouldn't even be the same person. Oh? How was she supposed to take that? She found herself staring at the seated man quizzically. Well, of her friends she was always the first to push a boundary and deal with the consequences later. And if she was being honest, those words sounded like a sexually dominating threat. Oh, well she couldn't really come off appearing afraid. What about her personal exploration and curiosity. She shifted her weight on her hips, the fingers of her other hand taking hold of the other set of loops. "Mugen-sama, I think you'll find... I can be what was it again... blunt and impulsive~" she teased of her own ideological issue. And just like that... she pulled both strings and when she did, those thong underwear fell away, leaving her nude in front of this man, except for... well, those thigh high black tights. She supposed she should remove them, as well...

[Bloodedge]

Mention of another selfish desire had Mugen's interest immediately. With his abilities, he did have all necessary information about what she desired from the moment they met, but where was the fun in going with his own readings? Perhaps the most entertaining thing about humans was their ability to lie, to feel embarrassment, to do all manner of things that differed from the precise sensation he read in their hearts. What he wanted was... words. "And what might that other selfish desire be, exactly?" he wondered. How would her mouth say what her soul had already told him? This was the mystery.

One thing she wouldn't keep within her heart was the response to his most recent threat. Kaguya took the demon's words sexually, which was technically accurate even while not being the full meaning. She admitted to being blunt and impulsive while pulling a string on either side of her thong, loosing it to the point of falling from her hips. Ah, there it was. There, he saw the ultimate goal of their initial meeting, previously hidden beneath fancy layers. "Ara~. Then I suppose there's no more to the dance, is there? Pity. I was just wondering how you'd look bent over while those things came off," he said. Finally, the demon uncrossed his legs. Over his left leg, one would find a rather prominent bulge. Perhaps he stored a club or something in his pocket before sitting down. Oh well; he was quick to address the next matter upon relaxing further. "I'm guessing that means the tease is over as well. I'm not sure how much I could have taken."

Meanwhile, Miyuki seemed all but incapable of moving. He struggled in place, seeming pinned to the floor by some almost magical effect on his knees. Desperately did the boy cry out to no avail. 'No! She took off everything! Shinomiya is so fuckable in those tights, oh my─ no! That's it, right? She got back at me now, right?! I just want to get back to our slow life and... and... holy shit I need to have sex with Shinomiya!' he screamed internally.

[Apollymi]

Ah, she'd mentioned her selfish desire, and it had become a topic of conversation. How would she be wording her current level of feeling as it related to sex and Mugen. Well, she wasn't the type to beat around the bush about much of anything. Any coyness she had in her was for some very specific circumstances. This wasn't one which she thought required that sort of tact, so she'd speak pretty clearly. "Well I was thinking I've never had an orgasm before and you seem like you know how to give one. So if you could stare at me while you gave me one, I think I'd like that~" she was quite clear in her desire. She'd even admitted her weird fetish for glaring in a pretty straightforward way. Hell, she was very much still basically squirming under his scrutiny as it was... this guy really might be damn perfect.

After this point, and the discarding of her undergarments it seemed that Mugen suffered happiness and disappointed. According to the demon he'd wished to see what they looked like coming off her form while she was bent over. Such a specific request was so minor she could easily keep it in mind. "Maybe next time, Mugen-sama..." she said. She watched as this man uncrossed his legs and seemed to relax a bit more, but what was that? Over his left leg was a massive bulge. Did he carry a weapon within his pants? She figured he was the type to magic up anything he might need. Her mouth opened to that little o again as her brain processed this information. 'He's not sure how much more of a tease he could have taken... I am busy wondering if this man is really about to pull out something that it isn't humanly possible to fit in my body,' she thought absently, though her eyes were still glued on it. 'Maybe I'm imagining things... maybe its the lighting?' yes, those were solid thoughts. Normal thoughts. "I mean the tease is mostly over unless you want to watch me take these off..." she said pointing to her thigh highs. "But uh... tell me something, am I thinking right about this? Because that..." she said pointing to his thigh. "Doesn't make sense to me," she said of his manhood. Something interesting was happening here, as she gave it consideration, she hadn't even bothered to think about the lad she was forcing to watch this whole thing. The level of spite she might have felt towards him, may have been a bit deeper than she expected normally. She was pretty hurt by his actions and words.

[Bloodedge]

Interestingly enough, Kaguya was more inline with her own soul than most others he knew... and he'd known many humans in his time. She claimed to have never known the sensation of orgasm, and further believed he knew how to provide one. What a strange thing to admit. Even so, he wasn't entirely surprised. "The virgin girl wants an orgasm from me? Only one?" he asked rhetorically. "Kuhuhu! It's one silly girl after another lately, isn't it? I could get you that far just by looking at you, if that's what you want." It took him a few moments to recover, but there was little issue to be taken. Mugen would do much more than let this girl discover orgasm. "Weren't you worried about... what was it? Being a slut? Daring girl; we've only just met. Your little pet over there wanted you to be his slut, and he's probably still hanging on to that. You'll end up mine instead if that's how low your expectations are."

Maybe next time, she said about the act of bending over during clothing removal. A pause was taken as she stared brazenly into his lap. Actually, she wasn't the only one staring. 'What the fuck is that?! Why is she talking about orgasms? Shinomiya, this is way too much for being angry! Don't do it, you'll split her in half!' Miyuki yelled in his mind again. Mugen, however, latched on to the mention of Kaguya discarding her thigh-highs. He meant to reply, but she quickly brought attention to... something not making sense. What could she have possibly meant? No matter. "I was enjoying the disheveled look earlier. Try just one, but before that... I think I know what you're getting at. Come here first, and figure out for yourself how much sense it makes. Get a good feel," Mugen said. He seemed completely open to being physically inspected by Kaguya. In fact, he expected her to truly find out, even shifting enough that she'd have ample room to free him of his confines. It was his belief that simple contact with the skin of his groin would allow her, just briefly, to feel his mana entering her own body. She had an obvious attraction to him already; it was time she learned about the Call of Creation in a way.

[Apollymi]

"I thought I was really clear on the not virgin part..." she said as if his assertion was strange. She really was looking to find out what orgasms were like, she'd technically been thinking that since this man made his appearance, though she was willing to put aside such thoughts originally for the sake of not sullying her relationship. "Well, putting aside my obvious human understanding of sex for a second, I wouldn't want to miss out on anything fun by not getting a full experience..." she said, seeming just a little sheepish after being called silly. Well, her desire was still a bit selfish at base, she couldn't abandon that aspect of it, even if she wanted to. Still, she wasn't going to back down, it simply wasn't in her nature to do so after making a decision. And what about her worries and the boy she wouldn't even look towards in the moment? "Well, yes... I was worried about being called a slut. But I thought there was still something to worry about, a person whose opinion was worth something. But if everyone, including him, already thinks I am a slut... I figure I might as well find out why. Maybe I should see what is so slutty about it!" she expressed as a logic and anger. Oh but there was something else, he claimed she could end up his slut instead if her standards were set so low. "Also can't say I'm fond of slut as a moniker. Though there is that thing about taking back words like that... I never really saw my actions as such. I thought I was pretty normal, well aside from being blunt and impulsive. But if that last part isn't the problem and you think I am setting my standard here too low, why don't you show me a good time instead, a great time even. No... the best possible time. I doubt it could be considered slutty at all if only greatness could even try~" Ah, impulsiveness lead to a strange reaction in the girl. She'd already begun to stop caring about her previous life, but if she was really to shake loose from it, she'd have to do better, be better. Setting a new standard for what she'd allow, what she'd let bother her, was just the start of such a thing.

An then there was more. Mugen had noticed where her eye had travelled and her questioning of his manhood led him to a certain disclosure. He claimed that he enjoyed the dishelved look she had previously so she should remove one of her tights. But... beyond that... she could inspect him herself and get a good feel. Apparently she could free him of his breeches if she wished to, and he even shifted about to allow her the space to do so. "Well, since you're offering~" she mused, a bit more forwardly than one might expect. She moved about the tops of his breeches pulling them down and backing away as a cock with proportions her mind barely understood sprang out to peek up over even the arm of the comfy chair she'd originally conjured for him. She continued looking at it, seemingly transfixed. Surely that couldn't actually fit inside her, right? It couldn't even be real... Well, impulses being what they are, she supposed she should touch it. So she did, she ran her fingers along his length getting a general feel for its dimensions while being both a bit frightened and kind of excited. There was a certain moistness building between her folds that could at least quantify as a feeling at present. Was she really this attracted to this man? "This really is strange, I feel like it shouldn't work. But I also feel like I need to try... is that you, or a natural thing, or a magic thing?" she asked after a pretty thorough inspection.

She hadn't forgotten, but she figured her question might make more sense with some context. And with that she turned around, showing the fullness of her bottom to the man sitting behind her and spread her legs while leaning forward. She'd choose the same leg she'd previously had posted up on the side of him and begin to remove her one tight. Of course, from this angle she was sure even the glistening of her undercarriage couldn't be missed. Perhaps that counted as part of the tease as well.

[Bloodedge]

"You were very clear. You were also wrong. Shinomiya Kaguya is a virgin... for now," he said clearly. Yes, she had a sexual encounter before. Yes, humans counted that sort of thing as a loss of virginity. No, that wasn't how it actually worked. "You'll get a fuller experience than you could ever imagine. I won't explain how you're a virgin, because I think you'll easily understand it soon enough. If not, ask me again and I'll tell you," he added. Mugen wouldn't be leaving his apprentice ignorant, after all.

The conversation progressed to the notion of Kaguya being called a slut. She was content to act on the behavior so many people assigned to her, though she was against the epithet itself. Never seeing her actions in that way was one thing, but alas, they weren't talking about her past actions at all. "You'd be surprised what one can become, and how positive a perceived negative can be. If the world gives you a title, consider perhaps taking that title by the reins and owning it. The results are to die for~" What Mugen spoke of was something he lived... twice. In a former life, he'd been called a demon. He'd been hunted, executed, and even tricked in another life. In the end, he decided to fully embody that which led to a former downfall. Never did he look back on that decision negatively. "I won't show you a good time. I won't show you a great time. As I said before, I'll show you infinity," he concluded.

With that, there came a meeting of Kaguya and Mugen's manhood. She seemed as stunned as any mortal from her world would be under the circumstances, yet there was also the thing he was looking for. There was fear, but also excitement. She was anxious in multiple ways at once, even going so far as to voice her concerns and question the cause. "Why does it have to be only one of the three? Why can it not be all of them, and so much more? Perhaps it is even you," he replied. Kaguya exemplified her shocking state of arousal as well, whether intentional or otherwise. As she bent over to reveal her backside and remove one article from her leg, he had a direct line of sight to her glimmering womanhood. Ah, what a sight ─ what a tease. The tease was over though, wasn't it? Yes it was. Thinking along those lines, Mugen took advantage of the girl's positioning. He took hold of his own rod, pushing it forward not for the sake of insertion, but simply to sandwich it between her buttocks. The slightest shifts would create an interesting rubbing sensation that he recalled from the previous day, albeit different and pleasant in its own right. Kaguya may not have known, but she was also going to pay part of the price Anais owed for riling him up before.

All the while, Miyuki was becoming more braindead by the moment. He saw that... that thing rise over the arm of Mugen's chair. There was no way that could be real! 'Why! You can't use that on her; she'll never be good for anything again! What even is that?! It has abs! Shinomiya, don't do it! It's a trap!' he tried to say. Miyuki still didn't realize why the words weren't leaving his mouth. He didn't realize why he was being forced to watch this, nor why looking at Kaguya was still something he found arousal even under current circumstances. This had to be that damn demon's fault!

[Apollymi]

Mugen continued to speak to Kaguya correcting her once again about her status as a virgin. Given his words, she assumed there was a different standard for that sort of thing here, but how could it possibly be different? Ah, that question was maybe not received but answered as a forethought. He wouldn't explain the status of her virginity to her now, because her experience would be full soon enough. But after they were finished if she still didn't understand she could ask again. "Hai hai, experience first, clarifying questions second, I can deal with that answer, Mugen-sama~" she expressed her understanding of the situation. If this man was truly her teacher then he was more like an on the job trainer than a pure lecturer.

Moving on, apparently perceived negatives didn't have to be negative. His suggestion seemed to amount to owning something though it wasn't super clear if he meant by title or behavior. Well, at the very least, she could own the behavior... once she was sure what it all entailed. At the very least if her learning of this new way was going to involve sex, she might as well keep it interesting for both her and her teacher or rather teachers as this cycling system implied. "I'll keep it in mind... and decide how I feel when I'm done being mad," she seemed to be quite certain of her own emotional state, enough to know that she shouldn't be trying to completely interpret anything in her current state of spite and anger. Beyond that point he claimed that he wouldn't be showing her a good, or great time, but infinity. "That isn't quantifiable, but... I can't say I'm not curious~" the girl admitted. She was always a sucker for a mystery.

After examining Mugen's length, it seemed her questions were maybe all true causes of her current anxiety. In addition to those causes, she might have also been to blame. Well, this guy did tick many of the boxes she had for her own mental understanding of her tastes. Clever, hot, ripped and... mysterious with a piercing gaze, if she'd been any less human she might have abandoned her boyfriend before finding out he was a manipulative piece of crap. Much to her own happiness, that giant rod wasn't just pushed against her opening, but also a bit to her disappointment. Instead she was given a rubbing sensation as this demon moved his manhood between her butt cheeks. She was quite surprised by the sensation but upon feeling his shaft against her flesh she seemed to only become more anxious. A bit of fidgeting against him was in order as she incidentally moved her hips against his cock. "Hm, I don't know what I expected... but I don't think it was this. But I also don't think I mind," she murmured, finding the sensation to be a bit of a tease. Ah, but she wasn't having second thoughts, even as a warm flush enveloped her face she could only be amused. From her current position if she turned her head, she would see Shirogane Miyuki, but she didn't even attempt it, he wasn't even worth her attention current, in fact, her eyes soon closed so she could focus on what was to come because she figured it would be something quite ridiculous.

[Bloodedge]

As it seemed, Kaguya wasn't quite done being angry. It made sense for her to be hanging on to that, and it was also precisely what Mugen desired. His surefire way of having a totally new experience was to see every act of spite the girl could manage. How far would she go to inflict her own form of karma onto that mortal boy? The answer almost directly determined how strong her link to Mugen truly was. Her curiosity about the infinity he offered was an excellent start. How she progressed was a thing of great interest.

Just as interesting, was how easily these mortal tactics could entertain. Mugen hadn't even risen from his chair before finding a place to nestle and rub. It was strange how much enjoyment he found in something that involved no penetration. Kaguya fidgeted, fueling the sensation of it all while commenting. "I only learned about this sort of thing yesterday. You humans have so many fun little ways of doing this. I figured it would be a decent way to get you acclimated. Remember, the world doesn't want this to happen. Neither does your 'boyfriend' over there, but... we don't care about either of their opinions, do we?" he asked. The brat in the room was a sad sight to behold ─ or he would be, if Mugen didn't find his situation almost laughable. Miyuki was watching the black-haired lass squirm under the demon's advances, and he was squirming just the same from his waist down. He seemed even more afraid than she was. Good. "So, what new things are you going to bring the Kimmotsu Myouou? That tease got me like this. You should know riling up demons comes with a hefty cost."

As he spoke, Mugen was making use of his hands as well. He did say he wasn't done touching yet. As such, his hands were working their way up her thighs again. One eventually stopped on her right hip, while the other continued up one side of her back, slowly but surely. He could feel her mana circuits, narrow though they were due to her humanity. Through direct contact with his manhood, though, those pathways would be widening over time. Perhaps she'd also became more capable of receiving his tool, even as the world itself struggled against their union.

[Apollymi]

Kaguya's anger was indeed a thing not easily quelled. But it could be... used in different ways. Her spiteful attitude had her accepting a lot this day she might have avoided for the sake of someone else. Right at the moment, she was fidgeting against a cock wedged between her cheeks while Mugen spoke of learning such a thing just yesterday. Really? This truly was a much more common type of thing than that... though considered a bit outside of the norm similar kinds of actions took place both in media and in human interactions all the time. "So you've only recently learned about that kind of foreplay? What are women here made of?" she questioned honestly. It seemed almost unreal and it put the strange idea in her head that women didn't need build up or maybe it was a goddess specific thing, like the bird emperor was mentioning.

As for her 'boyfriend' and his not wanting this joining anymore than the world did, she could only laugh. "I mean the world might not want demons and humans getting busy... but he basically co-signed on whatever random invasive thing was going on here. He encouraged it without the context clues, when the bird emperor wanted me as his apprentice... I'm sure it's fine~" her words came out with utmost sarcasm and spite. He might not have even had any ulterior motives then, but she couldn't help but feel manipulated by his actions, and thus called all of them into question. As for the rest there was that... she'd continue moving her hips against him, shaking almost rhythmically as she did. "New things? For you... hm..." she seemed to be in thought for a moment or two about this. This man claimed he'd only learned about this rubbing sensation yesterday, so what kind of make-out type information was he missing? She was a pretty balanced person herself... she could do it with her chest, though there was apparently a price to riling up the man. "I could turn around and try it with my chest... I've seen that before and I'm not exactly flat-chested or anything. Though... you've kinda got a lot more meat than I would expect, it'd probably still be fun," she said having given it a bit of thought. She'd move to start it up if he claimed to like it as an idea, after all she wouldn't want to leave him hanging if he was enjoying himself and felt that this time it wouldn't backfire for her to be this way. At the very least she could see his face that way and depending on the angle he could still see a great deal of her body. Her understanding said he could even get his cock licked a bit men seemed to enjoy that... though he didn't need to be built up further... maybe she'd get into a bit more this way and he could at least touch more than just her legs. Not that him touching her legs and back was a bad thing at all, in fact, she found herself bouncing and feeling a bit weak in the knees.

[Bloodedge]

Indeed, notions of foreplay were scarce in the mightier creatures of this world. In more recent times, some had delved deeper into the more exclusively fun aspects of sexual endeavors, but there were still many experiences missing from many repertoires. "Magic. What you're thinking is right. If you're powerful enough, preparation is just a decision to be ready. Well... unless there's a direct influence to force the matter," he said, knowing even the divine could have the proverbial pants wooed off them.

Apparently, Miyuki had already signed the girl away without even realizing it. He promoted her as Qin's potential apprentice in a moment of ignorance and, very likely, power-hungriness. "In a foreign world, you were offered to someone else in ignorance? Well then. Since I've taken over the agreement, I suppose a good show is in order? You know... for his hefty investment~" Mugen joked. Kaguya was one he'd fold over backwards for personal desire alone. If doing so could help her karma activate and play its course, he only had more reason to show out. Besides, he was curious. Mugen's inquisitiveness would first be rewarded by Kaguya, who spoke of trying 'it' with her chest. Was he to believe 'it' was essentially their current activity? He could envision that; it was an interesting thought. "Ara?" the demon muttered. Meanwhile, Miyuki was shaking against nonexistent restraints as if frightened. 'Shinomiya, no! You can't give up the paizuri for some lecher demon! We're dating!' he failed to shout.

"Paizuri... ka? Interesting. Let's see. I think your size might fit my preference perfectly for something like that," the Myouou decided. Sadly, this discussion meant Kaguya's arse would be out of reach from both lap and hand. On the other hand, it would soon be replaced by her breasts while he gazed down to take in the show. There was one other thing he didn't mention, of course. Mugen's mana was a very volatile thing which fed into any desire he had. He'd gotten quite attached to the idea of touching parts of Kaguya. With that being the case, him being incapable of doing so for very long now would result in... his aura doing it for him. In a matter of moments, it would seem the darkness itself was content to grasp at Kaguya starting at her feet and ankles, oscillating about while ever so slowly creeping onto her legs.

[Apollymi]

Magic. Apparently that was the answer to why the women of this world whom were higher tier didn't experience the need for foreplay all the time. They could still be woo'd but simply the decision to be ready made them ready. "I feel like that is both better and worse," she commented. Of course, she only had her human experience to go off of, but if being ready made one ready, did like they all have breeding kinks? And if that was the case, how did one discover fun outside of actual baby-making? Maybe these questions were better served for her later understanding. Maybe some were instead having all the fun with no limits... that was also possible, she supposed.

"Yeah, it was a thing that happened, should definitely be rewarded accordingly," she mused going along with Mugen's joke. Perhaps this lad didn't realize it, but the more she thought about the wrongness of his thoughts the more she questioned his actions concerning Qin. Maybe he wasn't thinking about what it would mean, but what if he had? Would he have still offered her up like that? The gross thought passed her mind and encouraged her behavior. Mugen expressed some interest in her shift of position. Only after coming up with the most vulgar yet truthful version possible.

"Hai, I wasn't gonna say it like that... but if you think it'll work for you~" she turned around no attention paid to the struggles of Miyuki. Surely he didn't expect this to be one of the first experiences of hers he could have coerced out of her indirectly. Surely he hadn't been waiting on such a thing as this... Kaguya was soon bent over Mugen's lap with her chest facing him. She grabbed both of her breasts and would pin his girthy rod between them allowing them to slide their way down and rubbing them around with the use of her arms. Given her own size, and under normal circumstances, she would have expected just a tip and a bit to be sticking out from it. But this would be a much more active version of this activity. She'd end up looking in the man's face and purposefully moving around. Just the same, she felt some strange sensations coming from below her body, grabbing at her feet and legs, sending strange sensations through her body. "Ah, I... um. I assume that is you, Mugen-sama.... it's a bit weird to feel.... I kinda like it though," she found herself saying between panting voices. To ease her own movements, she found herself wetting his cock with her tongue a bit allowing her skin to slide against his more smoothly. She didn't entertain the idea of sucking it, but she could keep it comfortable for both of them. "I didn't expect to feel so small... it's kinda nice," she said wondering a bit if this was what her friend felt like all the time.

[Bloodedge]

"There are positives and negatives on both sides," Mugen agreed. Kaguya's mind kept going, and as usual, he remained in-tune with it. As she mentally wondered if they all had breeding kinks, he answered: "We do. You'll understand, and probably get one very soon. Isn't that exciting?" he asked. Mugen was leaving out some vital information, but that was all part of an entertaining experience.

They both agreed that Miyuki earned himself one hell of a show. Mugen would hate for such an investment to go unrewarded, so having Kaguya on the same page was going to go a long way. He knew the answers to Kaguya's unasked questions, though. He wasn't thinking about any of those things when meeting Qin. He wouldn't have offered her up if he knew the sexual implications of doing so, but he would do so in the future if given an opportunity. He was a strange type of person, technically made worse because of Mugen... but that was neither here nor there.

Moving on to Kaguya's decision to utilize her breasts, she took her place while claiming she would have phrased things differently. The moment before was his first time hearing such a word or action, so he legitimately wondered how it was normally addressed. "What other way is there?" he asked. "It seems accurate enough." With that said, there was a subsequent sandwiching of his own cock for Mugen to feel and witness. Just as he anticipated when hearing about this act, the size of Kaguya's breasts was quite ideal for something of this nature. Perhaps others would have preferred more, or perhaps even less. He couldn't see the necessity of either, though the benefits to the former were clear. On the other hand, it was interesting to watch the girl work at managing his tool, making use of both arms and her tongue to help the process along. All the while, she was being accosted from the bottom up by Mugen's very soul, commenting on its strangeness. "Did you think I'd just leave you alone down there? I want to get a good feel for you. Even if I can't do it from here... I'll still do it," he said firmly. That creeping darkness would not be stopped. In just a matter of moments, Kaguya would find the whole of her lower legs molested by shadows, and it would certainly be passing knee-level soon. Eventually, that singular thigh-high she wore would no longer be seen as everything up to mid-thigh received his spirit's gentle, yet increasingly aggressive caress.

[Apollymi]

Sex in this magical world was apparently a thing of both positive and negative issue. She supposed she shouldn't have expected that much change from one world to another, but at least it didn't seem that she'd face the same kind of issues she had before. She'd take that for the victory it was and give some serious consideration to the breeding kink. She'd figured out this man could hear her thoughts, and thus him answering them was a bit less surprising than most of the things he could have done. "Exciting? Maybe, I guess it would depend on the consequences..." she said. What was birth control like in this world. She was still seventeen she didn't want to develop a kink and start popping out random teacher babies or anything like that. That would likely need addressing, but maybe it wasn't a problem so much here and now since this man 'shouldn't' be trying her right now.

Moving on, they spoke of the colloquialism of paizuri and its usage in this speech. Kaguya mentioned she wouldn't have said it that way and was asked how she would have said it instead. She'd not given it much thought, but probably would have gone with a less abrasive bit of wordplay instead. Something she'd not heard before, but something that would have felt less harsh in her mouth... "I probably would have said like 'oppai-aisu' or something like that if I had to call it something," she said. "I also realize it's accurate," she mentioned knowing not everyone liked the wordplay of such things. Knowing it was a a strange bit of wordplay. The more childish word for breasts combined with a word that meant to love. Which actually meant like soft-serve ice cream but could in a metaphorical sense be applied to the same action she was taking. Speaking of that action she seemed to be enjoying herself quite a bit, though it was due at least in part to the strangely aggressive shadow encroaching upon her person. She didn't expect to be part of a tentacle hentai today... but somehow it also wasn't bad to be part of. It was pretty interesting, like getting to know someone in a super intimate fashion. As for what she expected... "Well, being on the receiving end of this sort of thing is usually pretty selfish... I guess magical things or being really proactive about it could make it less so..." she nearly moaned. Ah, she might like being molested a bit more than she realized as well. Actually that might be a bit inaccurate, she was sort of used to being molested because of one of her friends. And considering she was molesting her own breasts against this demon's cock and occasionally making use of her tongue, it was all kind of hot if she stopped to think about it.

[Bloodedge]

Kaguya was uncertain. She claimed the aforementioned 'breeding kink' was an exciting thought only depending on its consequences. Mugen knew consequences were only a result of weakness in such cases. Would he tell her about that? Absolutely not. The thought of her caving to the enjoyment, while assuming there were repercussions, was far too entertaining to the demon. "Sou ka," was all he said. Things would become quite fun soon.

Regarding what Kaguya would call the act she undertook presently, she responded with a bit of wordplay. Mugen's brow rose. Though one of the less important things, a propensity for poeticism made her even more suitable as his apprentice. Of course, there was little room to question her perfection. Throughout all of time and space, all of Anais's lives and forms, anyone she even met was under the scrutiny of his outreach. This teenage girl from a planet with no magic had been chosen from that long list of past, present and future over anyone else. The chance of a more suitable candidate was slim, and finding one probably would have taken several millennia. "Interesting. I like it," Mugen said. His interest was growing by the moment, as those shadows made clear with their hastened advances. Kaguya would soon be subjected to the engulfing of her hips. Every molecule of her being was being accosted where the shadows touched. Of course, that included her lower orifices once reached. A gentle tingle with an undertone of wresting was her fate as the darkness entered her every opening below the waist, even including the pores of her skin. "You're getting me excited. Welcome to that danger I mentioned. Kawaii Kuraihime-chan, ganbatte kudasai~♥"

[Apollymi]

It seemed her potential worries were at least understood, but only acknowledged. Given this man's actions she could assume a few things. Of course, there was much more to do with her time than think too much about the potential for teen pregnancy in a magical world. No, she'd not even gotten used to life potentially nor done away with all her original problems, best to compartmentalize, have fun first and deal with everything else later.

Speaking of everything else, she'd managed to come up with a more metaphorical way of referring to the act she was now engaged in. She found it fun to do such things with words, but it wasn't something she truly expected anyone to understand besides her own friends. So imagine her surprise when Mugen mentioned that he liked that little bit of wordplay. She looked up at him quite a bit surprised by the notion and excited. "I'm glad. I kind of do that a lot, so I'll let you know when I come up with other ones~" she stated happily. Yes, this girl was falling into her new life rather easily, all but gone was the boy whom she was punishing with her most spiteful actions. Well, she hadn't forgotten, this was a show after all. And if she was being honest, even without the audience she would have found herself interested in the activity.

Mugen had more to say as well, he was excited and there was danger? What was it? The shadows moving along her body, crawling into her pores. She felt an almost tingling sensation along her entire form where the darkness touched. Even the spaces between her legs were feeling like they were being rubbed against. But almost more pressing then the ever encroaching darkness was this new reference for her. Well, her face immediately reddened, she really liked that, but what was the danger of this sensation she was feeling in her lower body. "I... ah... I'll do my best. But aside from this sensation being a bit... overwhelming, I don't think I understand the danger~" she mused. Ah... what was this. Like a gentle bit of pressure building up between her legs as the wresting and darkness entered her. How very inviting, she'd easily find herself surrendering to that sensation as it caused gentle hiccups in her treatment of Mugen's manhood, but not so much as to stop her actions at all.

[Bloodedge]

According to Kaguya, she experimented with wordplay quite frequently. Debauchery aside, he was very interested in the workings of this one's mind. They'd have plenty of time to explore that later, whenever Mugen wasn't too occupied with the girl's body to properly pick her brain. "I look forward to it. After all, your body isn't the primary reason for our arrangement. Though... it may be he best part," he commented, staring down into the girl's mouth while she lapped at his tool.

One thing remained strange. Kaguya had been making much use of her tongue, but the rest of her mouth remained underutilized. If she used it fully, she'd have a much easier time dealing with his mana in the near future. Luckily for Mugen, he didn't really mind if she never got used to receiving him. Considering how easily she became flustered by a nickname alone, he was bound to have the most entertaining time of this life dealing with her. She was currently claiming she'd try her best while her face was red as blood itself. She may have been doing her best in the way she understood things, but Mugen knew her actual best was far beyond present attempts. "Will you now? I dare say you don't even know what your best could be yet," he claimed. However she interpreted that statement was her prerogative, though there was a peculiar stare sent her way by Mugen. All the while, that darkness was creeping its way up her midriff and deeper inside her body. She'd be consumed in no time at all, he figured.

[Apollymi]

Mugen looked forward to some potential wordplay in the future, though he fully acknwoeldged her body as being one of her better features. Hm, there was something oddly comforting about being liked for both reasons. Life could have gotten very potentially boring if there wasn't a bit of overlap between various points of interest. "Not the primary reason, still a pretty important reason if this kind of thing is even part of the deal~" Kaguya mentioned her understanding of such a thing and in general accepted the compliment.

The use of Kaguya's mouth the way she went about things, was probably a thing of oddity. But in her current understanding this thing she was wrestling with was outside of her own knowledge and logic. Her curiosity was being slowly but surely piqued as time went on though... and a nagging itch at the back of her mind had her passively accepting an extreme molestation and squirming under its attention. Beyond that those strokes of her tongue were becoming wetter and less precise, if she had to compare the desire to something it seemed to function like one to eat. "Well now is always a step towards the eventual... whatever my best is will only go one way..." she said having a pretty firm bit of confidence in herself. Not to the point of arrogance but instead just a belief in her own condition. That nagging desire to eat seemed to grow as more of her body was consumed by the dark and wandering tentacles. "I'm starting to feel really strange, Mugen-sama..." she mentioned. Ah, she had no reference for what this should feel like to start with, but a strange bit of build up and then the desire for more seemed perfectly capable of leading her naturally in the right direction. The movement of her tongue and breasts would eventually pause near his tip and that would be explored as well, until it disappeared into her mouth as her chest moved down. Strange... she always felt this would be a thankless bit of work. But now... it seemed fun.

[Bloodedge]

The 'deal' as it stood, was far beyond what had been explained to Kaguya. It didn't seem something she'd say no to any part of, however. If she would have rejected any individual part of the arrangement now... then she wouldn't by the time said topic was raised. Such was evident shortly after Kaguya spoke of her 'best' being an ever-growing thing, in the roundabout way she claimed. The girl seemed almost entranced after that declaration, watching his manhood as if she had some peculiar intentions with it. Well, that all made sense. By now, he expected a sense of sheer desire to be solidifying itself within her. One could only have contact for so long before they felt an urge, or even a need to complete the mana transfer in some way. Kaguya proved quite resilient in that regard; she'd been on the receiving end of his energy for quite some time.

She felt... strange. Mugen could easily assume 'strange' simply meant Kaguya didn't understand the current feeling. Judging by her taste in partners before coming to Alaya, he couldn't be surprised at all. "I wonder why~" he quipped. Just then, the tip of his tool was taken between her lips. Good. He'd been wondering how long it would be. Ah, but her previous efforts hadn't come to an end as a result. How interesting. "Still at it, eh? You're something else~" he said as mana began swelling in his groin. By now, Kaguya's breasts would be encased by darkness as well. She'd find nothing impeding her own use of them, but she'd also find a growing intensity to the absolute molestation happening all over. Even the shadows creeping into both her lower holes would feel almost physical at this point.

[Apollymi]

Kaguya's firm belief in her own abilities, was something she developed over a period of self-reliance. Whatever other things were part of this 'deal' she'd made to be a student in this new world, she would be sure to make her considerations and do whatever she felt was right. Speaking of things feeling right, she knew that she felt quite strange, but couldn't quite place the sort of sensation she was currently dealing with. That being said, it seemed that Mugen had no problem with the sort of progress she was choosing to make, though he didn't seem to have an answer about her strange feeling. Whatever that was, she supposed she'd deal with it as it came.

But the movements of her chest and mouth were now her prime occupation. Though little moans were beginning to escape the girl as she took breaths. Why was this? Well, those shadows were rather furiously touching her, they weren't just doing that though, they were filling her, molesting her, touching her. There was heat in her body seeming to spread tingles around the whole of her body. She felt... like something was coming. Something great... the sensations only seemed to be building more and more. She'd not stopped her own motions and yet she felt as if her brain was melting. "Aaaah♥!~" her mouth hadn't even been withdrawn but opened more as she moaned a climax she'd not known fully was building and it spilled over as she went about this action. Her skin was tingling, she seemed to have gained a great deal of sensation in all her body. She seemed so extra sensitive and everywhere those shadows touched her now seemed to be making the sensation way more intense.

[Bloodedge]

Kaguya was beginning to progress at a much more acceptable pace. The more contact she made with Mugen, the more interested in the endeavor he became. Just the same, his additional interest's accompanying mana-based molestation seemed to produce interesting effects on her end. He did say he could let her experience orgasm with a single look. Perhaps this was a bit more than what he claimed before, but it was effective nonetheless. Mugen did always enjoy accomplishing things without lifting a finger. Ah, and he even got to watch as the girl moaned aloud without even abandoning his tip to do so. Her subconscious thirst for his mana couldn't have been made more clear in the moment. As such... he'd be sure that thirst was quenched.

"Ara~! You make an interesting sound," he said. Something almost resembling a snicker passed Mugen's lips then, but it had nothing to do with Kaguya. Why did he seem more amused than normal? Well, that was Miyuki's fault. That brat sitting on his knees was confused by the goings-on, having no earthly idea why Kaguya was suddenly so audible. If he didn't know what an orgasm was, he was about to find out for certain. Ah, and... so was Kaguya. "Well, there's yours. Ready for mine?" he asked. As things worked differently in this world than the one she came from, Mugen would easily be capable of ejaculation on demand. If he felt agreement in her heart or mind for even a moment, the demon would be spewing large quantities of power directly into the human girl's mouth. It may have even been a bit much, but... the contents of the Void were plentiful, so she'd have to adjust to large surges of power and knowledge at some point.

[Apollymi]

Orgasm was such an interesting thing. It was such an all encompassing feeling that was so right, Kaguya was left to wonder what the purpose of sex was without it. She truly could count herself a virgin if this was what she should have been feeling and she got from it nothing of the sort. What was more, she found herself questioning all of humanity for its continued existence of researched statistics were to be believed. And then there was Mugen, commenting on the sound she made while reaching said climax with his rod still in her mouth. What an embarrassing but interesting thing to say, she found herself liking it and wishing to squirm a bit from the implication.

But there was no real time for squirming. Apparently, her own finish was something which meant he was up next. She supposed she couldn't really find fault in such logic. What she knew of sex said this likely wasn't going to be as enjoyable as everything leading up to it, but she was fair and wouldn't deny anyone happiness who gave it to her in return. Ah... the agreement was made and rather suddenly there was a mass quantity of fluid spilling into her mouth. Her body didn't want to back away though! It slipped down her throat and rather suddenly she understood some random things about this world. 'SERIOUSLY!' An exhale through her nose would have her throat moving to swallow down all that was spilled and as she exhaled there was a certain heat. What?! Eventually when the spill was done she backed away her tongue traveling over her now puffy lips and her body still squirming in the shadows unreleased and of course there was some spillage upon her cheeks. "Ugh, there was so much, it was so hot, spicy!" well that was likely misleading just a bit but her brain was processing a lot of information right at the moment it would take a moment or two for her to finish her thoughts."Why does it work like that?! I mean... that's not a complaint, and its like really cool to learn that way but like... what?! Who did this? And why is it spicy? I mean I like spicy food, wasabi is my favorite part of sushi and all but it's so much!" she exclaimed. Ah, some of that was sexual and some of it wasn't. She was still red faced, and further still impressed. She'd gotten the orgasm she was seeking and learned about knowledge in this world and some of its mechanics. It was all flowing through her brain right now. "Cram school could have been way easier... is all I am saying," she summarized. 'Why is there no one here to appreciate how fucking cool this is!'

[Bloodedge]

Immediate acceptance resulted in Kaguya having a fair amount of mana to consume. She did so, and with that, there was some modicum of knowledge delivered to her. Even so, the girl questioned multiple things. Why did things work this way? Why was his ejaculate spicy? Who did it? There were many things to sort through, but the answers were easy to find. If she looked at Mugen, she'd find him staring her in the face while tapping his own temple. "Take a moment to think," he said. All the answers she sought were in the fluid she just consumed. Magical signatures and sensory were the cause behind the flavor. She was able to learn because mana was a conductor of all things in this world. As for who the cause was... it traced somewhere back to creation itself, long before Mugen and this world were born. No living person on Alaya could answer that question, he thought.

"Cram school, eh? I suppose you could call this cram school. You know, me being your teacher, the impending cramming. It works, right?" he joked. One would find Mugen no less erect than he'd been in the beginning. He wouldn't have bothered with the transfer of knowledge just yet, but he figured doing so would speed things along. He and Kaguya had many experiences ahead of them. Oh, and... so did Miyuki, who had just about started weeping despite the firmness of his own erection. The scene before him was so depressing and so... hot? He shouldn't have thought that, but his eyes were drawn to the splotch on Kaguya's cheek, and he found it infinitely appealing. Mugen took note of that. "Is that what you're into, Shounen? What a shame; it won't be yours," Mugen stated, simultaneously reaching out to drag that splotch from Kaguya's cheek, all the way to her lip. "Now, where were we? I think a lesson in flexibility is in order, don't you? You should be able to handle the rest now~♥"

[Apollymi]

A list of streaming questions came from Kaguya, but her teacher told her to take a moment and think. Ah, a bunch of information had just flowed directly into her head, and now she needed to organize and sort through it. She had valid questions going on in her head, and needed to answer them. Her head was organized strangely like a single trunk. She would have called it a memory box and opening it would lead to her moving past various compartments and finding things of importance. The newest compartment was one concerning the magical world. "Mana conducts everything and interacts with senses. Because of this everyone's mana signature is different according to their disposition and alignment and individuality. I can receive knowledge this way for the same reason though I still need to process it. Liking the way it tastes belies compatibility. Sou ka, and it's just the way the world works..." she murmured. Alright. Well, that was an interesting extra potential effect of sex. At the very least doing it made more sense now than it ever would in the world they came from. Well, the fun of it apparently aside.

As for her commentary on cram school, his joke made her giggle. It was quite the happy sound. That one was exactly the sort of off-shoot she would have expected from someone else who understood the one wonders of wordplay. To her knowledge such people were few and far between but at least this man was rather interesting. But after giggling she also took note of his current suggestion. Apparently he was looking towards the lad on the floor. She wasn't so absent to assume that maybe he couldn't hear that boy's thoughts, but it was no concern of hers what he wanted. Still such splotch was being dragged across her face to her lips, her instincts made her drag her tongue across his fingers. Well, if it didn't taste bad, contained energy and maybe knowledge, letting anything go to waste was just bad for business. Speaking of waste, there was a single misconception left in the lass and that concerned continuing.

Apparently she was due a lesson in flexibility. And given that information she looked at him and noticed his still pulsing rod. Her mouth opened a little like she was going to say something but all that occurred was an o shape being created. "Right, no rest breaks huh? A snack... some stretching?" she said in an almost joking manner but her eyes were now fixed as well and the information in her head said, she could actually accept that girth into her body, even if the world didn't want her to. "Hai, onegaishimasu~" the girl said as she rose giving her shoulders a little twist and her hips a little shake. She wasn't a bad athlete or anything like that. This shouldn't break her, but it was definitely going to be a filling experience. Why did she like that as an idea? Oh well, "So, what did you have in mind?" she asked of the demon in the chair. What kind of flexibility was she expected to show off right now?

[Bloodedge]

All the information Kaguya needed to have her questions answered, was right there in her head. Her ability to recall it should have been astounding, but Mugen expected nothing less of his apprentice. She took only a moment to collect every answer she needed. Furthermore, she appeared satisfied to have that ability. It seemed they could move on, as Mugen already intended.

The moment he saw the reproductive fluid of a demon dragged to Kaguya's mouth to be subsequently lapped up by her tongue, Miyuki sank lower than he'd ever been before. Could he sink lower still? Well, yes; Mugen knew that. He'd seen that. Whatever the case, it was of little concern to the demon. His only use for the boy was keeping Kaguya's spite active and close enough to the forefront of her mind. Instead though, her primary thoughts were about his shocking ability to continue their sexual endeavors. As for rest breaks, snacks and stretching... surely she understood. "Of course; all of those things," Mugen said plainly, albeit with a disturbing grin on his face. "You've had your snack already. Now, I'm going to stretch you until you break," he continued, plainly as before even with an undertone of menace. That boy started furiously shaking enough to make a fair amount of noise. As he did so, however, Mugen continued addressing Kaguya. "As I said. You're going to break today. Don't worry; you'll love it more than anything else. But, first thing..." Finally, Mugen rose from his chair. He stepped around Kaguya, taking the side of her opposite to the grounded Miyuki. He leaned into her ear to whisper a few additional words. "It might be a good idea to say goodbye. You're not going to be the same person in a minute, Kuraihime-chan~♥"

[Apollymi]

Kaguya was using her brain properly and that was an exciting prospect to the lass. Actually, this whole learning thing wouldn't be half bad, it even came with the physical type of interruption someone like her enjoyed so that she could concentrate better. Speaking of concentrating there was the matter of a positional change and apparently a very different interpretation of the more human form of sexual activity. She'd had her snack, given the way mana worked as energy that made sense. He was grinning at her in quite the disturbing manner but somehow it was only more attractive by the moment. And now she was going to be stretched until she broke.

She couldn't even think about the implications of that. It sounded so violent but also not like something she should avoid. She wasn't known for thinking very long about things, she'd willingly started this little journey, she had no issue taking her time stepping into it. Ah, but there was almost a noise wasn't there. The lad who'd been tied up watching this entire time, the one she'd been spitefully forcing to witness the 'slutty' behavior he believed her capable of was distraught. Why? Beyond that she was told not to worry about her breaking she'd love it more than anything else. Her mouth opened and that silent o happened again as she took his meaning. But a single whispered sentence came to her about saying goodbye to Shirogane Miyuki as she wouldn't be the same person in a few minutes. That new nickname of hers was included and it caused her face to redden slightly. And now she turned and looked down at the lad on the floor. In the moment she took him in she smiled and hers, was just as disturbing as the one that had been presented by Mugen, but maybe worse as she had a certain level of menace and still the spite. "Sayonara, Shirogane." she said just those two words, knowing even without anything extra that she had no real intention of allowing herself to sink into whatever filth this lad had left to taint her with. She'd made a choice, and severance was being served in two simple words.

[Bloodedge]

Two words were offered as Kaguya turned toward the sniveling boy. Sayonara, she said. Mugen thought her choice was interesting. Among the words she could have used, she chose one that was the most... final. Two males were in this room, and both took special note of that particular decision. Miyuki sat wide-eyed and distressed, while Mugen stood wide-grinned and exhilarated. "Kuhuhuhu~!" the demon laughed. This day could hardly get any better.

Ah, but it could get a bit better with some physical relief. The darkness that had been creeping up Kaguya's form took her legs by force, lifting them both straight into the air. She wouldn't be flipped upside-down as a result, however. No, as Mugen pressed himself against her back, Kaguya's legs alone would be moved. The remainder of Mugen's clothes faded away to produce a connection of flesh he'd been waiting to experience for some time, his chest against the girl's back. "Now for the stretch~" he said while both arms hooked around the lass's elevated thighs. In that moment, she'd be able to see the demon's rod jutting out in front of her. It seemed he was a bit preoccupied, but that, too, was part of the plan. He did say she had to want it; she also had to choose it. "I think it's your turn now. You've ditched the deadweight; time to give yourself to darkness. Make sure you mean it."

[Apollymi]

Kaguya offered her goodbyes to her former boyfriend. She was sure she was done, even without any real discussion of it. If she was going to be a different person, she'd fully embrace it, as freely as she wished. Here and now, she planned to start her life with a new connection. The laugh of Mugen was something she was starting to enjoy quite a bit, regardless of the supposed distress she'd caused Miyuki. He'd caused her just as much, it was only fair. And now... she do something he'd assumed he could manipulate out of her.

Her legs were suddenly being drawn up by shadows. Of course, she was only human but she wasn't inflexible. Though it held a little bit of a stinging sensation it was far from uncomfortable. Soon enough there was warm muscled flesh pressed against her back and arms hooked under her legs. Ooh? That was quite nice to feel and as she looked down her body with all of his clothing faded she could see the object of her newfound desires. He was speaking once more, it was time for the stretch, apparently that applied to both of them in some ways. Apparently, this was her turn. She had to choose it, to want it. Well... she definitely wanted it... and she'd definitely choose it. Dainty hands made their way down her body to create the alignment. She was taking slow and steady breaths. She was rationalizing that she wanted it. Knowing feeling in her soul it would work even if it was a tight squeeze. She'd choose Mugen and his darkness in this new world before anything else. She'd manuever that rod until it made contact with her undercarriage. it would slip around her folds until the hole into her depths was found. It'd be aligned specially her own machinations making sure it stayed where she wanted it to be. "Okaerinasai, Mugen-sama!♥~" she mused. Her word choices would remain pointed. A final ending a welcome home, for the person in charge of the path she chose. If she was to hold his knowledge, he could make himself at home in her. Yes... that sounded like the right decision. Besides the magical aspects, this was all pretty hot, now that she was thinking about it, sex should always be this entertaining, she decided.

[Bloodedge]

Once more, Kaguya's hands were making contact with his girth. Mugen found himself enjoying her touch, actually. Her touch was not as experienced as Miwa, but it was not wholly inexperienced either. At the very least, there was a certain knowledge of functionality applied with a dash of innocence to flavor the experience. Beyond the special quirkiness this one had to her methods, there was purpose. She steeled herself to wedge him between her folds. Once Mugen felt the kiss of her lower lips, he also heard an interestingly wholesome welcome. Home, she called it. How very blunt.

How would Mugen respond to that very direct welcome? Well, he'd respond as he always intended, albeit with fitting verbalization. "Tadaima, Kuraihime-chan~♥" he replied. Just then, it was time for their joining. Damned be the world and its refusal to accept his kind mating with mortals. Mugen thrusted his hips with force, aiming to squeeze his way between the human's folds against the will of fate itself. Frankly, he enjoyed this difference. Miwa had been more easily capable of receiving him, but there was always something special about having to work at a task. He felt a mighty squeeze while working tirelessly against a metaphysical barrier trying its damnedest to prevent further penetration. Though Mugen found most things quite effortless, he was grunting ─ even growling during that long, difficult, yet strangely satisfying entry. Thinking about it, Mugen decided he liked this part of the show better. He could feel the despair of Miyuki watching his former partner be taken in slow motion. He could feel karma taking its toll, manifesting in the atmosphere as his own power... which, bit by bit, was making its way into Kaguya.

[Apollymi]

One door closed and another one opened. Ah, how very interesting it was to be held like this and feel the start of a push well into her depths. This girl could almost laugh at herself for thinking she wasn't a virgin when men like this existed in any world. Strangely, despite the immense amount of debauchery that was about to take place or rather that was starting, the beginning was wholesome words of welcome and acceptance. He was home, at least, he would be when the world stopped arguing about it.

He was pushing into her core, and she was accepting. At every movement she was remembering to accept. She'd thought the first time she'd had sex was rough but this was... a special brand of problematic. It was so much pressure, it truly felt like she was stretching beyond the boundaries that her body would allow. She couldn't explain the sensation, but it was way more intense than any other sexual experience she could have had. Even so, she wasn't displeased. She was mentally anguishing practically squealing... and gently begging as the penetration continued. "Come on, come on... come on..." so soft were those words but they were quite close to being a demand. She wanted, this... she needed this. She didn't care if the world didn't want it, she did, so why did it matter! That despairing boy had earned this loss, she wanted to win, she deserved to win. She'd take her win! Yes, that was the type of life she wanted. She'd take from Mugen, she'd accept the darkness as it entered her body and it'd comply with her whims... this was what she wanted. And it would start with her body, she'd have it change to physically accept she'd use any method she needed to conscious or otherwise for the sake of this experience.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen anticipated difficulty lodging himself into the girl, but even he hadn't foreseen this. During all that buildup before penetration, he expected a brief struggle and a sudden break beyond the world's resistance. Instead, what he found was a painstakingly slow insertion that had him feeling every fiber of Kaguya's womanhood contorting around him. This was better. The girl seemed to be finding pleasantries of her own, going so far as to urge on penetration with her words. One person in this room wanted nothing more than for a rejection to occur, even for things to reverse. Instead, what the human male got to see was even more of Mugen's girth forcing its way in.

"Come on, come on? Kuhu! That isn't going to work," said Mugen. The shadows around Kaguya's body were on the move as well, accumulating around his rod and flooding Kaguya's entrance even beyond the point he'd reached thus far. If what she wanted was to accept this entry, she had to do just a bit more than want it. "Humans really get into the physical part here, right? Why don't you... use that? I left you your hands, and... well, everything else~' Mugen said. Perhaps there was more than a single meaning to the statement. He knew of physical stimuli as humans enjoyed them, but beyond that, he knew there was a surefire way to reject the world as it refused mating with a demon. Becoming a demon oneself using mana already consumed, would undoubtedly cause the world to fail. Two demons couldn't be stopped at all. Of course, Mugen figured the lass was already well on her way to that discovery. . .

[Apollymi]

Kaguya was experiencing something that was great but just shy of amazing. The lack of her actually descending further down on his cock was distressing in away, she'd been quietly willing it to happen but apparently this wouldn't be enough. Mugen actually spoke in a surprisingly straight-forward way about the whole of it. Ah, he claimed the physicality of humans was to be exploited in the meantime. He pointed out that he'd left her the use of her body for the most part. Her brows furrowed rather gently at the notion but she smiled just the same. "That's... uh, surprisingly direct coming from you, Mugen-sama!~" she mused just lightly. She was still human and the world didn't enjoy this union. As such she'd have to use her body to fix that problem. The easiest fix in this particular case, would be to become not human. Miyuki had mentioned earlier that this was the video game world associated with the disappearances. She'd not gotten around to playing, but she understood the base of that sort of thing.

"Alright then," a different sort of acceptance took place. She began to burn up the energy almost subconsciously within her own body. Why, to convert herself from a human who couldn't accept this man into something that could. Maybe it wouldn't be enough but she might as well enjoy it. As the pressure increased in her loins she shifted her head gently. Surely he'd have no problem offering her a bit more, right? She aimed to press their lips together and swirl her tongue around in his mouth. And as she did, she began to shift, from the top of her form first. That ribbon holding her hair exploded and her hair seemed to extend quite a ways down her body. It was black on the outside, but had a strange blue hue within. And when she opened her eyes again, they'd be an eerie glowing teal color. The rest of her body was following along the shift would occur in the downward motion and as it did.... she'd become less human and more demonic.

[Bloodedge]

Were his words direct? He must have been losing his touch, if so. Mugen figured he was giving the usual amount of nearly-misleading information, but it seemed what Kaguya got from it was the answer meant to be less obvious ─ even moving well beyond the clearer step to be taken. Oh well; the results would be interesting nonetheless. Obviously, she wasn't keen on letting the world reject their connection. Mugen was no more accepting of impediment, though he was willing to permit it for the time being.

In a matter of moments, Kaguya's soul began to undergo a change he'd never spectated. That darkness creeping its way into her was accepted in such a way as to be metabolized, not quite making his offering her own, but making herself more like what she received. Ah, she was actually becoming a demon in her own right. Mugen could feel the world's resistance slipping as easily as he saw that hair ornament burst. Miyuki had no idea what sort of demonic possession was happening, but his opinion never mattered anyway. Mugen knew what was happening. He knew the reason for that change in hair and eyes, and he knew how great the transition would be.

More importantly, there was one thing for Miyuki to understand clearly. Kaguya took it upon herself to twist her neck, turning her head to face Mugen. As if it wasn't bad enough to see their lips in contact, Miyuki could see both of their tongues oscillating against each other. He could see the moisture glistening between one tongue and another. Could he... hear it? If nothing else, he thought he could hear it. The view was perhaps the most disturbing thing Miyuki had ever seen, though he still couldn't look away for how absolutely salacious it all was.

[Apollymi]

Even if he didn't intend for them to be, the more recent words spoken by Mugen held a certain clarity for Kaguya. It was a thing of goodness by her understanding as she had a desire for a certain outcome and would do all that she could within her power to make that happen. That being said, she had every intention of enjoying herself along the way... including but not limited to that rather intense dance of tongues she was currently engaged in.

Whether she fully understood what her body was doing or not, more and more changes were being made to her as this exchange took place. Though her figure didn't change by much her body was certainly shifting to accommodate this new form of existence. In fact, the more it happened the more she was able to accept her body soon seemed to be slackening in resistance which only heightened the pleasure of the experience. Her body was already pressed against this man's back and her loins were already practically dripping. Now that friction and pressure felt more, manageable. Like it would still be quite the squeeze but it would definitely be gratifying once it reached the end of her body. The boy in the floor could obsess and weep if he wished, the spite in her soul said never would he even think he'd be capable of trying to have her. How strange, she didn't think she'd been that angry initially. Ah, but it made this kiss and her descent so much more fulfilling.

[Bloodedge]

One thrust was taking a very long time. Oh, how worthwhile the time spent was. Mugen was pleasantly surprised by how quickly Kaguya sought oneness with him. Of course, he still felt karma in place. Even now, much of what she did was an act of spite against Miyuki. Many would have preferred being a bigger focus, but Mugen was not among that number. He was actually even more elated, if only because her spiteful nature meant she was becoming more like him. Becoming more like him, meant she was becoming even more suitable than she already was ─ which was a feat in itself.

Whatever the case, at least two people in this room were enjoying the back-and-forth of saliva. Actually, the number was three... but that still didn't matter. Mugen noted a lack of difference between the moisture of Kaguya's mouth and loins. She was becoming something great, and she was doing so quickly. As if rewarded by her decision to undergo massive change, Kaguya would be entered more deeply by the demon to whom she offered herself. The world's limitations could only hold them back so much when they were both in agreement. At this point, it seemed to have been bested enough to permit half of a full entry. Once more, Mugen didn't seem to mind. Besides, having Kaguya's mouth to keep him occupied was a suitable distraction while also being a thing that would further enable their... unholy union, so to speak.

[Apollymi]

This one thrust felt like it was taking longer than the girl's entire first sexual experience from start to finish. It was somehow positive irrespective of the world trying to stop them from making it happen. Of course, her choice to become that which the world could not control, seemed to be furthering her progress quite a bit. At the half-way mark a tiny moan fell past her open mouth as her tongue danced against Mugen's. Everything she'd done, had been her own choice, from the start of this interaction to her growing shift in form. Every step forward she took, was a lash outward, not just at the boy on the floor, but at all of them for their lies.

Granted, given what this was actually like when someone knew what they were doing, she assumed this could very well be the thing she enjoyed most about life now. She was curious about the world, she did want to know things, but... sex was great and she had no reason to abstain. Ah, well there was the one reason, but that wasn't a problem for now. No, right just now, she was too busy enjoying. She was too busy pushing towards satisfaction and gratification. That shift in her form was making its way deeper still. Her hips fleshed out along with strangely an almost inviting pulse seeming to start somewhere near her womb. Her hips were almost wiggling as she desired a descent. A plunge was coming and it was something she was sure she wanted even as her form was settling a from head to foot. It was being reinforced by the swapping of saliva. How interesting that something considered so sultry was actually quite helpful if one's desire was to ingest mana and thus transform their being.

[Bloodedge]

The two were at a precipice of evolution, not only in a way that applied to Kaguya's new form. Soon, they would become a unit in a manner this world accepted by force of their combined will. As their tongues sloshed about between and within their mouths, Mugen never stopped pushing forward with his hips. He could have made this a lot easier long ago. Of course, doing so would have been a great risk. Could Kaguya have overcome such a thing? He thought so, but he also found this method more fun. It was always worthwhile to take time and smell the proverbial roses when exploring the taboo.

Ah, but Mugen believed they had both waited long enough. The power within Kaguya was undoubtedly reaching a boiling point with haste, so he saw only positives in the potential of... instantly tipping her over the edge, in the multitude of ways such a phrase could be taken. His eyes were drawn to narrow slits, glowing as he stared into hers. Her tongue tasted of his mana, but her loins needed much more. So then... he'd give more. Against the world's order, Mugen flexed his very soul against the human girl's existence, leaving her to do with the circumstance as she pleased. This effort allowed that continuous thrust to break through 'reality' as the world dictated, and... that wasn't all it broke through. One sudden burst lodged the demon fully into Kaguya's body. His jewels slapped against her undercarriage, though perhaps that wouldn't be her primary concern? Perhaps she'd be more interested in the bypassing of her cervix ─ something he even neglected to mention as a possibility earlier. Oh well. Surely she'd quickly adjust to having his girth wedged in her womb. If she didn't... well, she'd have even more to deal with in a matter of moments.

[Apollymi]

Evolution. That wasn't something that Kaguya had considered until they were already engaged. Mugen was pushing forward and gravity was helping to shift her down. Though maybe that wasn't the case, maybe that twitching in her womb space was like her body trying to pull it in. Perhaps there were some lessons she couldn't properly idealize from someone who didn't share the same body parts? Oh well, she was about to find out something rather interesting.

Her eyes were open to slits already, and soon she found Mugen looking into her eyes as well. His were glowing, it was so nice. And there was still more to come, a random push happened and it wasn't just a little more taken. No, Mugen pushed as far as he could which was well past Kaguya's understanding of the entire thing. His cock pushed past what she would have assumed was the end of her and lodged itself against her womb. It was such a myriad of sensation to go along with her strange feelings. Her body convulsed, and her loins tightened and released themselves around that promising push. Her eyes had widened, her tongue had gone limp, she was even drooling just a little, both from her loins and from her mouth. How... satisfying.

It wasn't just that it was fully a gratifying experience, no... she also felt so tingly. She'd never felt this sort of connection before and though she had no independent understanding of it... she felt fully like accepting it. This was it. The height of experience, the truth of her new existence. She loved this, and it was fine. As she accepted mana seemed to be solidifying in her body. She seemed to have established some sort of connection to Mugen and beyond that it felt like the realest sort of connection. That inviting darkness would find nothing but welcome within this girl's mind, body and soul... she could do this, she could enjoy this, she could be pleased by this every step of the way. The entirety of her being was open to acceptance as she rode the wave of the most intense orgasm of her rather young life. It was quite the core memory.

[Bloodedge]

A core memory was being formed on three fronts. While Kaguya would remember this moment so far flung from the life she knew previously, Mugen would recall the moment of claiming and evolution. Miyuki, on the other hand, would be recalling a moment of great loss combined with the most erotic thing he'd ever seen. He thought that thrust should have literally split the girl. That it didn't, somehow made it more incredible to witness. 'Shinomiya is... is... getting wrecked. It's so sexy!' he thought. Over time, it was as if Miyuki was observing pornographic media instead of having his girlfriend snatched away and mated by a demon. He couldn't argue with how tight his pants felt, nor how pleasant it was to keep his legs squirming while observing this debauchery. He may have hated everything happening for emotional purposes, but as a thing of sexual deviance, it was far beyond the greatest thing ever.

Things would only get better from there. Mugen finally had the satisfaction of landing where he intended. He took that limp tongue of Kaguya's between his own lips, sucking at the drool that just about dripped from it. It was rude to just take a bit of mana away like that, though, wasn't it? He'd keep that in mind. More importantly, there was a moment of overstimulation that he intended to take advantage of. What sort of demon would he be if he let Kaguya recover? Well, he certainly wouldn't be himself if he did so. With that in mind, Mugen pulled back immediately while Kaguya still rode the wave of pleasure. Over half his length was retracted ─ enough to tug the gate to her womb without removing himself from it. In the very next breath, Mugen was ramming himself right back in. He seemed to enjoy the sensation of his balls slapping against her folds, so he thought to repeat it. Moments before, Mugen had considered offering another gift... but he thought the better of it. No, there was a place for karma to work its magic once more. He wouldn't be taking that moment unto himself, as such. . .

[Apollymi]

Core memories. The ones being created this day were likely to stick around though as far as Kaguya was concerned not all of them were necessary either. Kaguya's focus would be concentrated for the moment on Mugen. After that push which led him as far into her depths as she was sure it was possible to get without actually killing her, he was busy sucking her tongue. How fun, it was erotic. Ah, and there was something else, there was a withdrawal almost. She could feel it within her own core, as if he was truly lodged within it and couldn't or wouldn't withdraw. She wasn't even fully recovered from the first movement when he was rather suddenly slamming into her body again. It was like having her brain rewired, or maybe like heating a strange internal fire. Her eyes were already glowing, they widened when they opened. He'd already sucked drool from her tongue, now she had practically hiccupped from the force alone.

It was a mind-blowing experience. She was pretty sure she had still been the middle of her orgasm and now her body was quivering as a result. How could anyone have judged her for the experience she'd had, when it was nothing compared to this. Oh...the spite was still there. As she opened her eyes her gaze shifted down to the squirming lad on the floor. He was enjoying this. He liked watching her engage this way? Was this what this was? Did all those stupid boys spend all their spare time claiming she'd participated in sexual deviance with them, only to not even know it. Really?! It was hurtful as a thought, that so many people were content to try and ruin her life, because of how they felt about themselves. Moreover, this lad on the floor was only made worse in the moment, because she'd believed in him. That was a horrible line of thought to have while someone was plunging further into her depths than she'd ever likely know.

[Bloodedge]

Regardless of everyone else's opinion on things, Mugen was ecstatic. He felt a great many things from Kaguya, and more still due to Miyuki's inclusion. Karma was active in a way he rarely saw in this world, much less in person. There was even more occurring once Kaguya cast her gaze on the boy, as her thoughts were now capable of doing more than what Mugen originally intended. She had a certain power now, whether she knew and accepted it or not. Miyuki could no longer be considered Miyuki alone. No, her thoughts would be conflating his image with every other person who slighted her in a similar way. If he was the worst of them, he would become the host of their memories in the way he manifested here.

Just as before, however, Mugen would refrain from explaining ─ or even addressing ─ matters involving the boy. He caught wind of that hiccup-like noise made by Kaguya during that secondary thrust. In that very moment, he hyper-fixated even more than he did previously. The demon retreated slightly from her face, sucking against her tongue until it was naturally freed from his mouth. Once more, he'd retreat from her loins and immediately ram his way in again. Only when he'd managed that, would he speak. "You've gone silent. Don't make that creature's mind the only thing I'm hearing. I'm interested in knowing about all the new interests you've acquired from this new form~" he rambled. Mugen wouldn't be stopping at a third thrust just because he had words to share. Instead, he took the time of speaking to grab her breast with one hand, even though that same arm still kept her leg very much elevated. A bit of groping would occur only in addition to a fourth thrust. Perhaps that one was badly timed, considering how he was awaiting a response to his interest. Oh well; he was always one to advocate distraction anyway. In fact... he'd go ahead for a fifth and sixth, whether Kaguya could articulate a retort or not. He would be stopping there however, just in case it was necessary.

[Apollymi]

The feeling of Karma wasn't something Kaguya understood in any normal way. She felt annoyed and saddened by the actions leading up to this event and as such she found herself lashing out. She'd described herself previously as impulsive and her impulses currently involved making the boy known known as Miyuki suffer as she enjoyed herself. But it wasn't just him, the more she looked at him the more faces she saw. Other boys who'd asked her out on dates or accompanied her in various situations only to spread lies about her when the end result matched the effort placed. Why did they think themselves entitled to her body and attention? She wondered this fully and saw Miyuki once more, she might have once thought him deserving of her but he was false in his approach and thus also wasn't worthy, maybe he was even most at fault for making her believe even for a moment that he might have been worth it. She felt it as a pang of pure terror as she considered the what-ifs of this scenario.

Luckily, or unluckily for her thoughts she wasn't exactly being left alone to ponder the truth. Her body wanted her attention elsewhere and so did Mugen to some great extent. How was she certain of this? Well, he spoke on wanting to hear of her developing desires. He was ramming into her core repeatedly, only stopping after a handful of strokes. Well, much to her own liking each forward push and retreat shot a dangerous tingle of desire straight into her womb. She was certain this was how one developed that breeding kink. She shouldn't be too quiet she'd comment but it'd be broken up between thrusts per Mugen's own actions. "Mugen─" that name extended through a hiccup as he pushed and pulled aagainst her. "Sama, if you do it like that..." another pause occurred. "I won't be able to thin-ukkkk~" she had moaned instead of speaking. "Of anything else~" she finished up. Ah well, the whole thought had gotten out. "You're not going to leave me like this right, Mugen-sama?~" she asked him wiggling her hips just a bit after that last stroke seeming to want something else. "I was thinking I am missing something even like this it isn't quite... ippai~" she chimed. Ah, that last word was another strange one. It meant full but it was more like fully filled, or rather to capacity and hinted at a remainder. And in context held a specific connotation to her being the container in need of filling. Obviously she was full enough with just his cock ramming about inside of her, but... there was step missing and it was something she'd not yet fully experienced. Well, it was another thing she should experience, regardless of the risks right. This kind of behavior is what they thought of her. It was the kind of thing they wanted and lied about. It in this context was also the kind of thing she wanted, and she was accepting of Mugen and all his taboo nature, so... why not?!

[Bloodedge]

In becoming more than just a manifestation of Shirogane Miyuki, the boy took on a wider host of emotion in regards to the scene unfolding before him. From one moment to another, he had slightly differing thoughts about Kaguya's actions. Primarily, he had positive thoughts peppered with jealousy. Watching Kaguya be stretched by an impossible amount was a thing to dream about. If only he could be the one doing it, things would be better... or would it? He'd never be able to go at it himself with what he had to offer. Besides, how would he see it all from this angle in that case? Maybe Miyuki had been thinking about things wrong before. Maybe he should have embraced, even enabled, the idea of Kaguya being a slut. Yes, he could have gotten her into a number of situations that gave this kind of view. Actually... he could even get involved. Even right this moment, if that demon had only laid claim to the girl's ass instead, he could have fit. Alternatively, she could just be leaned forward for a spit-roasting, which would allow him an experience while he could still see her taken from behind. Such wonderful thoughts he had. Alas, he couldn't think of a single way to express such desire while keeping his perfect appearance.

Mugen rather enjoyed taking advantage of the girl's inability. It only became a better experience when he was said inability's trigger from the start. Such a special thing was the single sentence broken multiple times by his thrusting. What was she saying, though? Apparently, she wouldn't be able to think of 'anything else' if his actions kept up. "Ara? Is there anything else worth thinking of?" he asked. Furthermore, Kaguya expressed her displeasure with the idea of being left a certain way. She was... missing something, apparently. Ah. The time had come already, it seemed. A certain fullness was desired, as presented in another flavorful way. "Ippai? Developed that 'breeding fetish', have we?" he questioned further. With that inquiry on the proverbial table, his thrusting began anew. This time, he had no intention of stopping after a few 'simple' pumps. Kaguya would just have to deal with a continuous battering while he built up a reserve a mana within his groin. The moment was already going to be a reality-breaking one, so... why shouldn't he break the world a bit harder when the time came?

[Apollymi]

From one moment to another, Kaguya got to experience a strange amount of distaste. Miyuki and all the men like him who loved to think about sex with her, but wanted to shame her for even perhaps participating were so contradictory in nature that Kaguya couldn't make sense of them. Of course, she didn't really have to make it logical, she did however have room to judge. For all that these types had done to her, they deserved nothing but her spiteful retaliation, of this she was absolutely certain. And they deserved to know, that never would one like them have her... regardless of anything else. There was something like a pang of distaste, as she held a single thought about such people... 'how dare they?' It took such audacity to exist in such a way.

Luckily for everyone else present Kaguya's spite wasn't allowed to just fester. No, it was technically being mediated by Mugen's actions. Her own body was allowed to feel so good, she was able to switch her focus, to decide to enjoy the moment instead of harping completely on her own anger. Ah, but this was still a rather visceral exchange, he asked if she should be thinking about something else... "It's probably overrated!~" she mused. "I-ah!~" she started to say something. That being said, she was now being plunged into repeatedly. Ah, that was quite a relieving feeling, she enjoyed it. But she did need to answer him properly. "Fetishes take time." she moaned. "I do like the idea, Mugen-sama!~" she managed between some very powerful thrusts. Of course she was actually enjoying herself, actually the more aggressive this man was, the more she seemed to enjoy herself. Even if she couldn't properly explain that, her body seemed to be doing so, accepting the movements, moaning in response to him knocking around inside of her. Ah, this really was great.

[Bloodedge]

Little did Kaguya realize, those boys would dare to go even further beyond. That was not a matter of importance currently, however, as Miyuki's very loud heart and mind were soon drowned out by the plentiful sounds escaping Kaguya's soul. Moreover, there were the sounds passing her lips as well, once he began to act in earnest. Her desire to receive his essence was almost palpable. According to the words of her mouth, anything else she could think of would likely be overrated. Satisfyingly, that sounded like a jab in the direction of Miyuki. One more count in her favor could be added for spite.

Fetishes took time, Kaguya claimed. Mugen very much disagreed, as she would be discovering right away. "You haven't had enough experiences. Would you like to know how quickly fetishes can be formed?" he asked. Mugen spoke rather calmly for the amount of vigor in his thrusts, as if it was no matter to him at all. In truth, it wasn't stressful on his end at all. It took more effort to accumulate mana, which seemed equally casual as an undertaking. "It can all happen... in a single moment~♥" he continued a few thrusts later. What wasn't so casual, was the eventual expulsion of said mana. Kaguya claimed she liked the idea, so he rapidly collected mana that would immediately be unleashed as a sudden surge of fluid. Mugen knew his offering was more plentiful than a single body could manage physically, and perhaps even spiritually in this one's case. What difference would that make, though? Well, they'd find out together, but it was certain to be something this world didn't enjoy at all.

[Apollymi]

There was something rather interesting taking place here, and she had no problems with it. Though she wasn't completely sure how Mugen was keeping track of certain things, she did know that she was now happily moaning and completely willing to ignore Miyuki and all the other beings she now considered to be both insignificant and miserable. As Mugen worked his hips, and thus his manhood in her body she was told something very interesting. As she moaned and her body acted as a happy receiver for the rather aggressive pounding she was currently receiving, he claimed that she didn't have enough experiences. He asked her a question and before she would have even been able to answer it, he gave her another response. This secondary answer to his question came in two forms, words and action.

The words were quite sensible but the action was something rather different. The demon who held her up, began spilling into her womb directly. It was such a strangely satisfying feeling. It was so much almost humming as a sensation. Her body couldn't keep it all, but she kind of wanted to, and so her soul tried. It was almost burning as she moaned her orgasm around it. Her tongue literally fell out of her mouth as her loins clamped down. She didn't fully understand this world, but her body would try to. It seemed that she was aiming to metabolize all that mana her body thickening up in Mugen's arms. She'd have proportions nearing that of the outrageous level boasted by goddesses, but... it was all still too much. In her moment of clarity she realized that it was likely not possible to keep everything. But... "Ah, that's great!♥~" she moaned though she should probably be a bit more proactive about her current level of filling. "It's so much, Mugen-sama♥!~" she chimed seemingly pleased by the still filling sensation even though she registered it as potentially problematic, both for what she understood of how babies were made and for what she understood of potential magical overload. What should she do?

Well, she was supposed to have magical abilities. But the only thing she'd seen so far, was chains, and a summon. Ah, summons were cool maybe she could do something with that. She didn't know exactly how anything worked, but she could use herself and all this energy in her body as a catalyst. She wasn't certain of its efficacy but at least it would let her burn up a bit without wasting it.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen could fill the girl to the point of bursting, and he still wouldn't stop. He didn't stop. The demon seemed to enjoy the sensation of mixed fluids spilling from his mate's loins back onto himself, even as the level of penetration he reached was meant to plug he womb and leave its contents within. In terms of the deposit itself, Kaguya could do with it as she pleased. She could be with child, and he wouldn't care. She could burn it all away and destroy a planet, and he would only laugh about it. She could even conceptualize a new existence entirely, and it would be incredible. Alas, even he didn't know what would occur. Why? Simply put, he hadn't looked into it. Maybe he could have taken the time to, but in addition to everything else, that hand upon her breast suddenly had a great deal more to squeeze. His arms had a firmer grip of her legs, though no additional movement of his own extremities had been made. This, too, was an unseen and enjoyable development.

Of course, there was always the chance that something would be unseen even by the clairvoyant. Mugen had the joy of experiencing many things first-hand, including Kaguya commenting on how much she had to deal with currently. What an interesting statement that was, considering... "That's not all~♥" Ah yes, excessiveness at its finest. Mugen was the type to purposefully render a goddess incapable of action for long periods of time. No way would he do anything less than ravage a human-turned-demon, especially not with one he chose to ascend with his own efforts. As such, he kept pumping... and he kept spewing. Kaguya proved herself sturdy enough to handle his existence, so surely she could handle his mana in bulk, right? If not, he was no stranger to a bit of waste either; it was all potential fun regardless.

[Apollymi]

Mugen was an interesting demon. He had the ability but he'd not looked into this, Kaguya had no such innate abilities but she had a lot of faith in herself. So as she was filled she began to think about her current kink based problem. She was quite enjoying being filled in such a manner and her current physical form was also quite cushioned. She found herself enjoying the extra tight squeeze of Mugen's limbs and hands around her person. What an enjoyable experience. "More♥?!" she almost questioned without true seriousness, why not? Having made the decision to summon she started using energy to try and call something to herself figuring she might be able to summon something.

Strangely though, Mugen wasn't done yet. In a manner most befitting of a demon the black haired man continued to pump himself into her body. And while doing this he also continued to pump her full of energy. Her brain was burning as she thought about this, and though she was still full of spite it wasn't just that which had her writhing within his arms. Her mind was trying to accomplish a task and it was being semi-constantly interrupted. As such her womb was seeming to fill and fill and fill as she tried to concentrate. Eventually a break would be made, but... it wasn't simply a physical one. The girl's body wasn't bursting at the seams even as her belly seemed to distend none too gently. Instead a rip was forming and then streaming outward. Like her body couldn't handle whatever it was, and decided to force it out along with the mana being dumped into her person by Mugen. As this happened a rip in this space would occur. It would look like several stitched lines opening across the ceiling of this place. And as more of herself and Mugen's power pumped into it, the lines themselves seemed to fatten until they burst. Her desire to summon, her internal spite, her reach for the forbidden went well beyond this space and into something else. From the deepest reaches... a comet seemed to be coming towards them. This space would call forth a glowing blue horror. A ball chained up and filled with something that looked like dark screaming faces. Large teeth would appear in someplaces fanged and malevolent and the sphere itself felt both hot and cold. Both present and absent...

"Oops!~" she moaned as this magnificent but horrifying thing came into her view. She had no idea what sort of creature this was supposed to be, but it definitely wasn't the sort of thing she'd imagined she would get by trying to summon something with just the strength of her body and its incoming mana. What should she do with it? It's presence was large and oppressive and if she was being honest she sort of liked it. It felt warm and soothing but also a bit disheartening. She was pretty sure that made it perfect.

[Bloodedge]

More, she asked. Eventually, the answer would be beyond obvious. Her question didn't seem entirely serious, but he had a form of response to give anyway. "If you're going to say that, make it a request~" he said about that particular inquiry. If she was going to ask about more, he figured she was best suited to asking for more. That, however, was a matter of time and... perhaps a few other things.

Kaguya had some intentions for the mana she received. In taking action, she decided to call upon something. As for what she reached out to, even the girl herself didn't know. Did Mugen even know? Well, interestingly enough, he hardly did. Something was emerging from the girl's being as he continued pumping mana directly into her core. In that moment, Mugen saw something entirely unreal. To someone like Miyuki, it could not be seen. That tear in the fabric of reality was not a common sort at all. In fact, it wasn't even one Mugen recognized. What was it? It was something ancient, more ancient than even gods and demons. Horrors, Eldritch Gods, Great Old Ones ─ such were titles applied to an ancient race of beings kept in the farthest reaches of the Void. Once upon a time, those beings were a threat to reality... and a single girl who was human mere minutes ago, had called such an impossible existence into the world with a simple 'oops' to offer in response.

"Oops?" Mugen questioned. When he looked at the creature, he saw something very different. There was a female figure, buxom and shrouded by flames that even he could not see beyond. He imagined there were very few individuals who could see the true form of this one, but that didn't matter either. Actually, he didn't seem very concerned at all. The demon didn't even stop banging about in her womb, nor did he stop spilling mana into her body. "I've never seen one in person before. That's an Ancient One kept at the very edge of the Void. They shouldn't even be able to manifest here. Oh, you bad, bad girl~♥" he said, strangely as if very satisfied by Kaguya's actions.

[Apollymi]

There was a bit of flirty banter taking place between Kaguya and Mugen. Kaguya for her part in it, found that such words had a bit more pull when spoken with the sort of purpose that Mugen seemed to put forward in life. "Hai, Mugen-sama♥!~" the girl chimed seeming content to take his advice for whatever future she felt the need to make such a request.

Right now though, such a request was wholly unnecessary. He kept pumping himself and his essence into her, so much so that the girl apparently tore a hole in the fabric of reality. Though it she pulled out something which looked to her like a giant ball of flaming faces, but the more she looked at it, the more it seemed like it was likely something else. Perhaps she couldn't currently figure it out, but it might eventually make sense. But that was another thing entirely, she was still being moved into by this man and he was content to keep it up. "Yeah, I wanted to summon something I figured I'd get like a pet or something..." she murmured. Of course, she'd not known what she would get but what was she supposed to do about this entire situation?

Well, first and foremost... was the continued spillage and pumping into her form. Secondly there was the call of her being bad. She might like that... well, her body definitely liked that as it tightened at the speech. "I didn't mean to... but I did mention being impulsive," she moaned happily. Still it didn't sound like it was much of a problem She just had to do something about it. "I might have jumped ahead a few steps, uh... is there like a binding spell or something to do when you accidentally summon whatever an Ancient One is?" she asked seeming to not have any information in her head for what to do about the situation she'd accidentally caused. Of course, she was also still rather rapidly approaching an orgasm so maybe she should deal with that first? Well... it'd definitely work itself out.

[Bloodedge]

After an affirmative response to his initial suggestion, Kaguya explained her perspective on the impossible ancient summoning she performed. With no guidance whatsoever, she thought to summon... a pet. Mugen found the notion hilarious. "Kuhuhu! You used that much mana to get a pet? Well, that's one hell of a pet~" he quipped. If it could even be possible for a newborn demon, much less a former human, to call those things pets... he'd be interested in seeing the act itself.

First and foremost however, Mugen's interest was enjoying himself within the girl's body. That ancient creature couldn't muster anything resembling its former terrifying power yet, or they would have been witnessing a very different scene. Since that wasn't the case, however, he never took a break. Kaguya spoke, and Mugen began an additional assault along the side of her neck, tongue trailing from collar to jaw and back down. All the while, he was virtually stirring the lass from within. She questioned the existence of a binding spell or something of the sort for dealing with Ancient Ones. He supposed there may have been, but that knowledge was as distant as the beings themselves. "Once upon a time, there were. You probably won't be able to manage with any conventional spells. With ancient and powerful existences, the thing to remember is the importance of names. You'll need something's true name, the one it answers to in its soul, to communicate on that level. Those things have to be invoked in their own language as well, I believe. You'll have to know the language as well."

[Apollymi]

There were words shared by Mugen that hinted at the idea that Kaguya had chosen to use an excessive amount of mana to try and summon a pet. Strangely, he didn't seem at all disappointed or even upset by her actions. Actually, he seemed a bit excited by the whole of the situation. Enough so that he was still making quippy speeches and still moving around within her body. "I had a lot to use..." she mentioned of the mana she had decided to put into the whole of the summon. Of course, he'd not really stopped his behavior so there wasn't much else to do about it. "I'm sure it will be cool, if I can keep it!~" she murmured seemingly happy about it even without fully understanding the Ancient One moniker. She definitely knew at least a couple of her friends would be excited by her new developments.

Beyond those kinds of developments, there was one which was happening along her face and neck. Mugen's tongue was moving about on Kaguya and the girl was pleasantly squirming under the attention. In fact, she seemed to relax into his body as he committed these actions. Soon after, she was receiving some proper answers of her questions. All the while she was being stirred within and was thus highly enjoying the activity. "Aaah♥!~" she moaned her own climax around this man and found herself able to concentrate at a higher rate, though it still did nothing for the amount of seed she had floating around inside her person. Her eyes had closed and when they opened again she could still see that flaming mass in front of her... her supposed future pet would need to be tamed, but conventional new magic likely wouldn't work. According to Mugen, names were important and this one would have to be spoken in the language original to it. "Sou ka, that makes a pretty reasonable amount of sense. Do you... know this language? Should I just ask the name? Or do I have to guess?" she needed some clarity but she figured if she had summoned it, it would be reasonable to take control of it properly under some specific circumstances. That flaming mass seemed at least curious, though it wasn't visible to all, a daring little smirk appeared on its lips. So strange to see people in this world engaged in the old way, perhaps it'd be worth watching for a while longer...

[Bloodedge]

True enough, Kaguya had a lot of mana to use. She didn't need to use any of what he offered for a summoning, but the fact that she did... was somehow incredible. She fueled her summoning attempt with so much power, and the result was accidentally calling an Eldritch God right in front of them. That sort of excessive result was absolutely perfect! If she could keep it, it would be more than 'cool' as the girl put it. "You should keep it. Then we'll both have a pet~" he teased, making the strangest implication about the lass herself.

As for what she could do about the creature in front of them, Mugen seemed more interested in physically assaulting the girl further before anything else. A few words had been taken in an interesting enough way to cause reactions Mugen felt around his shaft. How deviant she was. "Ara~? Embracing our dark side, aren't we~?" he asked. Shortly afterwards, there would be no further movement of his hips. The time had come to focus more on that ancient being, and primarily whether he knew the old language or not. He did, of course, but how could he tell her? Well... his first choice was to lift Kaguya off his cock ─ that would function as a start. She'd be promptly lowered onto her own two feet afterwards, as if Mugen intended to give a more normal lesson without the deviance. Naturally, he had another plan that could be realized in a matter of moments. "I know the language. How you converse with it depends on which one you're dealing with, I suppose. You'll just have to wing it. First though... I should probably teach you the language you'll need~"

[Apollymi]

Kaguya had once as she always done, gone the way of excessiveness and in doing so had done something she thought may be cool. Of course, in doing it like this she had Mugen confirm for her that it was at least possible for her to keep this creature. He claimed she should then they could both have pets. Of course, this made her wonder if, in this case, she was the being referred to as a pet. That could potentially have some very negative connotations, but... 'Am I a pet? Do I like being a pet?' she questioned herself. She looked at the man from the corner of her eye and felt him against her back and rear and decided something in the moment. 'Yeah, for him... definitely like that~' she mused.

As if on cue he mentioned the girl being rather embracing of her dark side. Perhaps she was, in the case of this world, darkness didn't equal anything bad and perhaps this was the case even where she was from. Perhaps if so much force wasn't applied in one direction she wouldn't have felt bad about anything in the first place. "I mean, it's been nothing but nice to me so far, might as well embrace it and make sure it feels welcome♥!~" the girl replied. Her own climax out of the way she would find herself being removed from the rather large cock she'd had rattling around inside of her, and she was strangely placed on her own two feet. Being on said feet felt strange after such an explosive amount of finishes. She tried to turn around completely to face the man so they could continue their conversation, but as she did something quite strange happened. The girl's legs would wobble and collapse from beneath her. She knew she was fine, but perhaps she was in need of a bit more time to completely adjust. "Oh? That's new~" she mused seeming to find it interesting that her legs weren't really working.

Their new looming dark friend was something worth looking into though, and apparently Mugen did indeed know the language she needed to know. As such he said he should teach her, while also giving the advice for her to wing her potential conversation. "Well, winging it has been working so far... I guess there is no reason to stop thinking it will now~" she mused. She thought about it finally and wondered if this man planned to spill this lesson down her throat like he did with the other information she'd been given. It would make sense, she'd prepare herself as such, her mouth opening and her tongue hanging out. Her own logic being that if she could take all of that man into her body one way, there was likely no reason she couldn't take most of it another.

[Bloodedge]

Upon being indirectly addressed as a pet, Kaguya had an internal reaction Mugen took a great deal of interest in. Her thoughts were quite clear to him. She accepted the moniker without much consideration, much to the demon's satisfaction. Moreover, there was her acceptance of darkness and the desire to make 'it' feel welcome. How very pointed. "Kuhuhu~. My little Kuraihime is a slut after all, isn't she?" he said in the most deviously teasing manner possible. He really did luck out with the functionality of that charm earlier. Whenever Anais was done with her personal mentor, he'd have to properly reward her for being an excellent catalyst to finding his perfect match apprentice.

Mugen pulled the girl from his rod, left her to stand, and she... dropped to her knees due to a lack of functionality. He saw that coming from a mile away ─ no form of foresight was even needed. Kaguya alleged that she had no reason to avoid winging another situation, as doing so had worked for her thus far. Good. Planning was to be left for those who knew what they were dealing with. Thinking on the spot, however, was the way one truly dealt with the more unexpected issues. Ah, and it seemed the girl was quick to learn by experience. Already on her knees, she opened her mouth and extended her tongue. She either knew how lessons would be given, or knew how she wanted to take them. Which was it, though? "I'm really not sure whether you expected this... or decided it. Either way, good of you to fall into position so conveniently~" he said. With that, there was a hand upon the head of Kaguya to steady it. He didn't feel it necessary to wait around for a response; she could give that when he finished. For the time being, Mugen would be shoving his tool betwixt her lips, taking special care to glide fully along her tongue for his own additional pleasure. He'd shove himself to whatever depth Kaguya found herself mentally and spiritually accepting, and as if he didn't care about the ancient creature nearby, he decided to just... rest there, throbbing for several seconds and really soaking it all in. Only after several moments would he be spilling the seed of knowledge into her maw.

In receiving his deposit, Kaguya would be filled with a long-lost language from another world. She'd also receive a brief course on the Ancient Ones and their existences as creatures spawned of chaos, potentially existing before even the Great Spirits of old. While he was at it, Mugen thought she'd do well with a basic rundown of this world's history in terms of the differences to her original world. Equipped with those additional things, the girl would likely grow with even greater speed.

[Apollymi]

Ah, Mugen was a rather interesting man. He seemed to take note of her internal monologue and understood her acceptance of being a pet. In her own mind, this was nothing really worth rejecting as it didn't feel to her like something meant to be derogatory. In the same vein, the demon had a teasing statement to offer. He called her by his chosen pet name and deviously teased her about being a bit of a slut, in truth. Hm... that was strange. Unlike all the other times she'd heard slut used as a reference for herself it felt rather... warm and inviting. "Maybe just for you. When you say it like that, I have a hard time denying it~" she mentioned almost sheepishly. Ah, that might have been something two friends had in common.

Speaking of friends, a certain elafia girl was taking a bit of a study break. Contrary to her previous life, she wasn't taking a break from studying to have fun and a snack. She was instead taking a break from fun, to study and have a snack. She would be seen looking blankly into the distance as she stroked her mentor's manhood seeming to be taking a bit of a mouth related break while feeling just a tiny bit uneasy as the thought concerning her potential reward passed a certain demon's mind. 'I feel like I'm in danger...' she thought to herself. 'Whatever, later problem... Shishou, snacks, and water plants remember?' Sinais mentioned. And just like that she'd be right back to gobbling up a tall elf man for more reasons than one.

At the same time, Kaguya had already fallen to her knees and Mugen was taking note of her current position. He claimed not to know why this was the position but called it a convenient choice. Her answer to his question was both things, but she didn't have time to answer, after all, there was thickness sliding across her tongue. She'd move it a bit to tickle him, even as she felt his hand atop her head in a steady kind of way. She looked up at him with those glowing eyes of hers, as his length would find itself sliding three-quarters of the way down her gullet before it reached the depth she'd currently accept. She found herself gently swallowing around that cock as it came to a stop and rested there before of course, he allowed an entire course load worth of information to flow into her mouth and throat. Once again there was knowledge flooding her mind and she'd mentally gone on to open the trunk of her mind space to move information around as it needed to be. She sorted through everything placing this old language in one place. The history of the world in another and then these spirits and different sort of existences in a related compartment with more expansive room. Like this she could easily sort through information and though she would need a moment or two she'd be able to do something whenever this man removed himself from her mouth.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen had always fancied himself something of a prophet. Just as he said previously, Kaguya was accepting of the epithet 'slut' with a bit of exclusivity applied to him. Mugen's words were heard by Miyuki, and so were Kaguya's. This was going to be a memory Miyuki kept for a very long time. He thought briefly about the idea of Kaguya as a 'personal slut' and she discovered the truth. Now, there she was, agreeing to be the same for someone she just met in a foreign reality. It wasn't fair! All he did was have a few devious thoughts about the girl, as one should expect from a relationship partner. This man was also quite a jackass, and openly so from Miyuki's perspective. Why couldn't he, a nice guy and upstanding citizen, get that sort of treatment? Mugen knew why, but his response aloud was rather exclusively for Kaguya. "Just for me, eh? Well aren't I special? I'll have some expectancies of you, if that's the case. Some more... fitting behavior, so to speak. Freely as you like, of course~" he declared, glancing just briefly in the boy's direction. The grin on Mugen's face was so very pointed, he could almost physically touch the target of his focus with the gaze alone. Ah, but he wouldn't be doing that here and now.

Once Mugen inserted himself into Kaguya's mouth, he found himself delving mostly into her throat, but not nearly to full length. That was fine, and indeed more than he could expect of a human with no true understanding of limitations... or rather, the lack of such. Besides, he had it on good faith from Anais that something interesting would occur as a result. Lo and behold, her tongue moved against the bottom of his shaft, and her throat quivered in a way that didn't specifically mean to work the offering out of him. Those things could have served magical purpose, but they instead served the sole purpose of... well, feeling pleasant. How very new. It was a far more worthwhile experience than he anticipated, spilling into the girl's throat just to offer knowledge. "Ahh~ I'll have to try that again just for fun. I guess you've got something you want to do though, huh?" he mused. Kaguya awaited the moment he removed himself, but it would be several seconds yet. Mugen seemed to be attempting extrication, only to calmly slide his way back into her throat again... and again... and then once more. Distractions aside, he did eventually decide to pull his still-leaking member out fully ─ albeit regrettably as it seemed. "I shouldn't have waited so long to go searching. This whole apprentice thing is a good deal~"

[Apollymi]

Why was it specifically Mugen and not Miyuki who could say something like calling her a slut? Well, as far as Kaguya understood it, the whole thought boiled down to how it felt. When Mugen said it, it felt inviting and fun, there was no judgement or implied stigma. Strangely though when Miyuki said it, or rather thought it, it seemed to be a thing of implied shame and came with guilt or manipulation and that made it distasteful. As if to prove this point, Mugen seemed to comment on how her acceptance made him feel special. He hinted coyly at behavior befitting but under the stipulation that she do it as freely as she liked. This was better, markedly so than anything else she'd ever heard. "Hai, Mugen-sama!♥~" she'd easily fall into what this man wanted in such a way because of its lack of negative associations. Meanwhile, Miyuki felt like a disgusting presence now that she was thinking about it...

Ah, but right now that wasn't really important. She pushed it aside because she was having a man feed himself down her throat and that would require her attention. She came to realize that she felt quite comfortable with the idea of him sliding further down as she felt no discomfort from this, just the same the movements of her tongue and throat still happened just because. Mugen seemed to be quite enjoying himself, claiming he should remember to do this sort of thing for fun. Ah, but he wasn't ready to just leave her yet. He'd seem to withdraw only to push himself back in again and again. For a few moments, he'd find himself easily distracting the lass as well, as the increase of suction in her jaws had him going a bit further in every time pushed with her tongue still caressing him not that she needed anything. According to Mugen he shouldn't have waited so long to find an apprentice, with him removing himself and his still dribbling cock, Kaguya would be licking her lips and the tip of his tool as it made its exit. "Eh? I thought the first one just got here yesterday? Were all of you waiting around?" she wondered what kind of circumstances lead to this. But of course, there was something in the room which required a more immediate response.

That flaming ball of fire was still just sitting in the open space, looking quite oppressive. Of course, she now had some understanding of it in her head, but what would she do about this particular binding? Well... she'd need to talk to it, but given what she knew about it and its existence she had some more information to push through. 'Eldritch Horrors like Lovecraftian? Yeah, probably these words in my head sound like those names. Kei-chan ran a campaign with those as the boss monsters once... one of the flame ones,' she began sorting through her own memory box. Diving deep into a table top game she and her friends had played one weekend a few months prior to her arrival in this world. 'Fire based ones... Fthaggua, no. Not vampiric enough. Still, they'd be pretty cool I guess. Aphoom-Zhah? No, it's cold. What was the big one? When I was about to pass out, ah......' she gave her thoughts a pause as she heard the voice of a friend explain. A horror bigger than all others. Living flames burning in eternal burning served by all others. "C....C.... C..." she seemed to be coming to a certain name. It was right there at the tip of her tongue. "Cthugha!" she said this name and it would likely only be understood by Mugen himself and the creature which seemed to pause just a little. "Now is this friendship or subjugation?" she wondered having received the understanding of this creature responding to its name.

[Bloodedge]

It was not without great mental fortification that Mugen freed himself of Kaguya's mouth. Those additional strokes nearly had him committing to the long-haul once he realized a bit more distance was covered each time, even without sacrificing the additional sensations a human mind thought to offer. It really was a shame that he went so long without an apprentice. All those times Miwa managed to busy herself with one of the others, he could have occupied himself while benefiting another ─ and the world, for that matter. Ah, Kaguya was made curious by his mention of awaiting apprentices, though. The first did only appear on the previous day, but it wasn't as if she had to be the first. "We each planned to take apprentices ages ago. The downside is, the system would only work if we each found a perfect fit. I'm sure you know how adding exclusivity to selectivity works," he preached. If it were possible for each of them to have five apprentices without ruining the system, a few of them would have one or two apprentices already. That would never work, however. "One apprentice to one Myouou. Five people like yourself will become Tenbu. In essence, you and a group of peers will become the next generation of Wisdom."

Mugen's explanation was given in a way he assumed would be taken easily. Whatever the case, Kaguya had all the information she needed; she just had to process and make use of it. Instead, her first mental process was recollection. She knew of the Ancient Ones in a way, and even came to the conclusion of which one she dealt with. Cthugha was the right assumption, based on what Mugen recalled from old stories. "Cthugha, huh? That makes sense," he concluded once she shouted the name. As for whether this was a matter of friendship or subjugation, Mugen hardly had an exact answer for the lass. "That depends on you. Your concept of morality won't apply here. If you're certain this is the one, you should start with he invocation." Before continuing, Mugen leaned toward the girl's ear. His following words would be a whisper to avoid invoking the name of Cthugha himself. Of course, the verbal lesson to follow would also be whispered to her. That part, however, was whispered for more personal reasons. "Ph'nglui mglw'nafh Cthugha Fomalhaut n'gha-ghaa naf'l thagn! Iä! Cthugha! That's what you'll need to say for the ritual. Now, don't take my word as gospel, but... I hear the way you say things in relation to what your mana is most focused on, plays a huge factor in efficacy~" he explained. At the end, he retreated from Kaguya's ear only after pursing his lips and blowing directly into it. Why did he bother? Well, his reasons were his own, as always.

[Apollymi]

It seemed that Mugen was reluctant to withdraw from Kaguya's mouth. She found that to be rather interesting. There was the implication that there was a goddess these men were married to, so surely these experiences weren't ones he could consider new. There was something oddly flattering about that and it would only become more intense over time. There was an explanation offered to the girl about the apparent 'apprentice' situation surrounding the Myouou. They each planned to take one apprentice and thus had to be both selective and exclusive. "You don't have to tell me about the annoying combination of those things and its limitations," she said a spike of spite running through the girl's soul as she realized the issue presented by someone like Miyuki existing as her exclusive boyfriend. When she made her way to this new world to determine what real exclusivity should have been an offer of, she was annoyed by his existence, though she didn't fully blame him. Obviously, there was some flaw in her selection that she ended up with him. There would only be five apprentices, one for every Myouou. And though she didn't know it, much like her predecessor she'd been chosen by two of them. Her face flushed intensely as she realized the gravity of his words her heart also thumped a bit harder in her chest. That little opening of her mouth into that little o shape happened once more as the thought settled. There were only going to be handful of them, so of course they were being highly selective about it. 'That's so wholesome. And also weirdly satisfying... he made that decision about me so quickly. I feel super important...' she thought for the first time in quite a while. She'd never been chosen for such a good reason before, she was usually just cast away...

Alright. Her decision to try her absolute best was already in place, but now she felt oddly motivated. After naming this particular creature and being certain of its identity she stared at it a bit longer. There was something oddly hypnotizing about its visage and she'd even get a bit more advice from her mentor. According to him, her ideations about morality didn't matter in this case, so much like her own student teacher relationship the terms of this agreement were a bit flexible. He even whispered the necessary sentence in her ear, to help her along... giving a bit of advice along the way. And blowing into her ear. Actually that little tickle sent a shiver down her spine she was sure would have had her falling to her knees if she wasn't already in such a seated position. "Ph'nglui mglw'nafh Cthugha Fomalhaut n'gha-ghaa naf'l thagn!~ Iä! Cthugha!~" There was an interesting intention taking place here. Cthugha seemed to give some thought to what was said and the feelings come from the girl's body. This burning ball of vicious almost star reached out to the girl before her, willing to consume her. Ah, but her body would be covered in flames appearing to burn bright red as the sun. It was lightly misleading, it looked as if Kaguya was about to die, like she was being burned to cinders as these fires became real in this world. They seemed to be condensing onto the gravity of her form, burning her up as they took shape before the eyes of those present. Ah, but this was something much more exciting than a teenager dying her first day in a magical world.

[Bloodedge]

Of course he didn't have to give her the details. The existence of Miyuki proved how exclusivity could fail when proper selectivity was not applied. Of course, Mugen couldn't blame the girl for her choice in this case. For once, he had something fully and legitimately wholesome to say. "I made that same choice once. To be human... no. To be alive, is to be ignorant. The journey itself is surpassing ignorance again and again, rising to a ceiling that doesn't exist. Even if something kills you, learn from it. Don't blame yourself. Cast blame on the you of yesterday, and teach the you of tomorrow how to avoid repeating the cycle," he advised. Alas, there was more to the story than he let on. Sometimes, multiple lives could follow the same path in different ways. The journey of enlightenment was an endless one in this ever-changing world, but perhaps a few lifetimes could result in an eventual victory over repeated fate.

More importantly, Kaguya's internal musings had to be addressed. She thought his decision was a quick one, as if she was immediately recognized as the perfect apprentice candidate. No such thing had occurred. "Ara? Are you flattered?" he asked. "Stop," he demanded. "If you're going to become a blushing mess, do it for the right reason. I didn't just see you and decide to choose you. I sent a signal through time, space and reality. It entered you, passed through every life you ever had and ever will have, and pulled you here at the perfect time. Basically... no, you weren't chosen on sight. I tore through the fabric of this world and the next to pull someone with very specific qualifications, and that... was you~" he concluded.

With all that said and done, Mugen watched and listened. Kaguya performed the incantation to call upon Cthugha, actually delivering it with inflections that belied her arousal. Mugen would have had some quippy words to say about that, but none would come. Something far too exciting was happening for that. The Eldritch responded to her call by moving toward the girl. It seemed she would be engulfed by the old creature, and indeed she was. On the other hand, this was no simple consumption. Not even Mugen could know what sort of arrangement they made, but he had every reason to believe in the girl's success. While someone like Miyuki would watch her spontaneously combust, Mugen would watch her step into the fires of rebirth ─ though not a rebirth of the self in this case. "Ho─!" he uttered aloud. Mentally, he seemed to realize what may be happening. 'Tenmei Renkan? That's one I didn't even think I could transfer, and she's...'

[Apollymi]

Mugen was a surprisingly useful individual to have around. Rather, he was having a good bit of influence over the girl and her mental processes. Mugen admitted to making similar bad choices over his maybe, numerous lifetimes. He claimed that to live was to be ignorant and that one needed to move past it. The journey to Enlightenment was continuous so she shouldn't blame herself and instead blame the ignorant version of herself and aim higher next time. Kaguya's eyes lifted in the moment as she considered his words. They were oddly touching and a good bit of advice. "I definitely needed to hear that. Arigatou, Mugen-sama..." she said seeming to have internalized that message as a part of this life. She was feeling a bit less spiteful suddenly but... it was a good feeling.

Strangely said good feeling would only get better? Yes, that was right, because apparently Mugen thought to correct her mental misconceptions surrounding her arrival here. It wasn't simply a matter of her arriving here and him taking a liking to her. That wasn't something she should feel flattered about according to the demon before her. No. He claimed he'd searched all of space, time and reality to find the perfect apprentice and it'd brought her to him from the time she'd been at previously. She was his choice, not made in a single moment, but decisively. That blush became rather intense suddenly and she opened and closed her mouth several times like she wanted to say something. She was used to being attractive, being pretty and commented upon wasn't completely new to her. But... a decisive choice for her, because she was simply herself... that was stunning. "Mugen-sama, you're making this way worse you know?" she asked of the man most rhetorically. He knew what he'd done, her poor teen heart would be obssessed forever after he'd said something like that. She'd find herself accepting many things from him, but that was something to look forward to now.

Her more immediate future however involved something much better. She was presently burning in front of them. Her body being consumed by the Primordial Living Flames, known previously as Cthugha. But, as that glowing red condensed around her form. It would gently begin to shimmer. At the tips of her fingers, those flames turned blue. And that blue would continue to spread. It seemed that Kaguya's form was being remade, as a sleeve appeared on one arm with blue flame lights along it. A chinese style dress appeared on her form with an open chest and much exposed skin, but a short skirt as its finish. It had ornate patterns on it, which looked a bit like blue starbursts and they also seemed to be gently shifting. Above her head, a halo of blue flaming light condensed, and she gained a headpiece which looked like a pair of glowing flappy ears. One of her legs, the same one which had retained a thigh high tight was now covered in a boot like extension similar to the one on her arm. Ah, and the other bare leg held a garter. Everything about the girl seemed to shift as she seemed to regain her legs enough to stand. The light disappeared and she was left, with a visage most alluring along with a form that seemed to pulse with power, though she'd visually shrank down in size quite a bit. She was still outrageously well-shaped, but seemed to have become more petite. She snapped the fingers of her gloved hand above her head and looked triumphant. "This is the coolest thing I've ever done!" she exclaimed as small flames danced on her finger tips. She maintained a strange feeling that at she needed her friends so someone could gush over how cool this was with her.

[Bloodedge]

It had been ages since the one currently called Mugen could truly empathize with a human plight. No matter the era, it seemed the sins born into this world would cause limitless turmoil and the fall of otherwise great beings. He looked at this girl now, knowing she could have suffered a fate he experienced many times over. What sort of mentor would he be if he let something like that happen? It wouldn't happen. Even if it would sacrifice the spiteful aura Kaguya exuded up to this point, he would deliver the message necessary to better the girl's growth. Rage alone would not enable her for very long.

Moving on, the correction of her earlier notion only caused Kaguya's reaction to intensify. According to the girl herself, he was making things worse. Worse... or better? If she became obsessed for eternity, his purpose would only be better served. Surely a desirable outcome couldn't be called worse. "I'm making it better. A good pet owner gives praise when necessary. I'm just trying my best~" he joked. He wasn't just going to call someone a pet for no reason, after all. Pets were to be rewarded for their behavior and accomplishments, well beyond simply being brought to heel when necessary. On the other hand, those things wouldn't always be so separate in Mugen's mind. . .

As for an upcoming development, there was something to marvel at indeed. Kaguya had been engulfed in the most brilliant of flames, but she did not burn. No, those flames turned blue over a short period of time. The Ancient One's form was fully disappearing, and in its place was an ensemble being assembled piece by piece upon Kaguya ─ in a rather flamboyant manner to boot. A sleeve on one arm and the opposing leg showed signs of the former Eldritch being. This new dress of hers was like one from Qin's era, albeit leagues shorter and much more to Mugen's personal taste as such. In the end, Kaguya stood erect, raised an arm, and snapped a finger accentuated with mobile blue flames. Mugen felt as if he'd seen that sort of pose before. What was it? He couldn't place it at present, and he was more concerned with the change itself. "Kuhu~! You know, contracting an Ancient One has been considered impossible for millions, even billions of years ─ and that's by the few who know they exist. And you... you turned it into a dress? You've taken Forbidden Knowledge to new heights your first day out, and I haven't even started teaching you the powerful stuff yet. What am I supposed to do with you~?♥"

[Apollymi]

Empathy went a long way with someone like Kaguya. The friends she maintained stayed her friends because they understood what she was going through. She was also prone to taking their advice for similar reasons. Mugen had become her mentor, and as such he'd become someone whose words she would consider at the bare minimum. Kaguya could help but find the words he spoke rang truer down to her soul than most things. And as such they calmed her. Despite how he looking and his general disposition he was kind and that wasn't something which could be found everywhere. Kaguya would hold that knowledge quite close to herself knowing how closed off the sort of life she'd lived had made her.

Ah, but that wasn't all there was to her mentor. He claimed that his overly flattering words had been making things better for her when the topic switched to her being chosen as his apprentice. He claimed he was doing what a good pet owner should which would likely make her blush a bit more intense as well, even with his joking tone. She was certain this was how flirty relationships were supposed to work. "It's just a lot you know~" she mentioned.

And then the ultimate showing of her current developments. Her complete magical girl transformation made her smirk happily. Though she missed her own friends for the purpose of praising her for this crazy and slightly weebish thing she'd just done. But Mugen's reaction made it sound like she'd done something near impossible. He seemed to find it interesting that she'd contracted such a creature which was apparently billions of years old and turned it into a dress. "Ah, well the thing is... you ever want to do something that is probably really childish but knowing you can makes it better to try it?" she asked as if this would make sense to anyone but a human child. Though she was enjoying her utterly flamboyant posing she did lower her arm and rub the back of her head just a little. "Anyway, that is what I did. I didn't know no one else would have done it... this sort of thing is a pretty normal childhood fantasy type thing... but if it is also something really awesome and cool I did with my Forbidden Knowledge then, I guess you'll have to see what I do with other kinds of cool stuff I do with Forbidden Knowledge~" she mused. Ah, she was a bit more sure of herself than others. If she did one thing that was awesome she did know she could do others... it was only a matter of time. And since she was now wearing the Ancient One no harm could come to anyone though the nature of their relationship was likely a bit odd.

[Bloodedge]

Kaguya believed his praise was a bit much. Obviously, Mugen disagreed. They were on two different wavelengths in terms of understanding. Mugen's, however, would be made clear with a single sentence. "Because your standards are abysmal," he said simply. Her choice in friends left little to question from Mugen's perspective. Her choice in mates, however... left much to be desired before he summoned her. Her perception of these things would surely adjust for the better in time, if only for potential overexposure to a higher standard of living.

Regardless, Kaguya's latest feat was something utterly ridiculous. She'd done something that no human could ever dream of, only because she had the urge and knew it was technically possible. As things related to Forbidden Knowledge were concerned, she'd gone beyond the world's limitations twice during her first experience. What more could one even ask for? Well, Mugen would only ask for whatever the girl found herself capable of, which he knew to be essentially anything. Here and now, she boasted a new form with infinite potential simply because she wanted to. Had he ever done something so childlike? "I am a demon," was his simple answer to the question. Of course, there were additional facts missing from the response itself. Mugen was not always a demon, though he did always count as a member of the old demons' lineage. Either way, that part was of little importance. Mugen had much to be excited about with all these new developments occurring. "Oh I'll see it all. Don't think I'll miss a single second of it. I haven't missed anything thus far," he insisted, meaning much more than he let on verbally. Shinomiya Kaguya's entire existence was a thing he'd been present for, whether he had the conscious recollection at present or not. Soon, he'd be able to watch it like a play... but that also didn't presently matter. "You'll probably want to do something spectacular with Cthugha's power. Beyond fire and minions, I believe that one possesses psychic influence, energy absorption, and... a madness-inducing aura, if I recall correctly. It should be quite fitting for the likes of you."

[Apollymi]

Mugen was full of information with the right words spoken. He was also quite blunt in his assessments. He thought the girl had low standards in men, which might be true, but there was a bit of a conditional clause to that. "I mean they might be bad but by this logic the pool was tainted to start with," she mumbled. If she was being truthful, Miyuki was considered a catch by most, and even her first boyfriend remained pretty popular. Human standards for this sort of thing were entirely different. Ah, but she'd learned that lesson herself and was content not to harp on it. Things weren't always as they appeared, and she could easily see that the outward appearances of things didn't belie their intentions.

Moving on from that, when asked about childishness and actions undertaken just for the sake of them, Mugen pointed out his life status as a demon. Kaguya have that a bit of thought and opened her mouth once more in that silent o. It did make perfect sense for this to be his answer, and given that demons weren't even allowed in the world normally he definitely just made some random decisions in his lives. Moving on there was something rather ominous about the way Mugen spoke of keeping an eye on the things she did. But it didn't seem negative at all. "Hai hai, I'll try and make sure it's interesting then," she mentioned. Ah, there were many potential things to do and according to Mugen her options for properly integrating the powers associated with Cthugha were quite varied. She could do a lot with those sorts of things and her own imagination. She sorted through the information she'd been given on the world workings but didn't find one particular thing, so she'd ask about it.

"Mugen-sama, is there like a way I'm supposed to like make or organize skills? Do I have like a stats sheet or like a status window or something similar?" she asked wanting to have a go at figuring out how her skills currently worked and how she could edit or manipulate them to make them do what she wanted. In most games it was easy to pick things off skill-trees. AoE hadn't been a game she'd played but she'd heard it was way more in-depth than a standard game and worked a bit more like the tabletop stats sheets she got used to in the games with her more analog friends. But if she was going magical build there was a certain amount of freedom she fully expected and it'd already been mostly proven by her ability to turn an Ancient Forbidden God into a pet.

[Bloodedge]

"It's an ignorant world," Mugen said quickly. "All things that are pure, are tainted by the extreme. All things that are impure, are tainted by the undesirable. Embracing yourself and seeking only your own enlightenment is the only way to make better choices," he explained. Ah, but he wasn't quite done there. "And when you bring things into yourself spiritually, physically or mentally, be sure to embrace them. Even the things you find negative can be used to produce positive results for yourself. The positives, however, will come with negatives too. That's how Karma works. You just have to accept that and make it work for you in the end. You could even find satisfaction with that runt over there if you wanted to," he concluded with certainty. True enough, Kaguya could have returned to Miyuki's side at this very moment, and everything would have been fine. She would never reach the same heights possible otherwise, but not everyone had such desires anyway. Everything was always an option, so long as one was willing to work within certain limitations.

That was about it for the random life lesson, but there were still lessons to give. The girl questioned the existence of status windows or other things of the sort, and wondered if there was a way she was meant to create or sort her Skills. Indeed, all of those things existed. "Ara? You really like asking questions that don't require mana, don't you? I'd like to know if that's something I should start expecting, or I'll get my hopes up for nothing~" he teased. "Status." With one word and an extended arm, Mugen conjured a magical, blood-red display of his own status. His name, titles, appearance, and all of his visible combat abilities were displayed for the girl ─ including a very unusual Class. With this showing, there was a brief explanation. "A basic magecraft that requires so little mana, a human toddler could use it. It's surprisingly one of the closets magecrafts to magic. Just picture it, focus, and say the word. The world will do most of the work for you."

[Apollymi]

An ignorant world. Yes, that much was true, it seemed a bit of philosophy would be passed on to Kaguya. It all boiled down to aim high for yourself and make better choices. But it wasn't just that, according to Mugen all things that one took into themselves, spiritually, physically and mentally needed to be accepted whether they were negative or positive because they could be used in whichever way one wanted. Karma apparently worked to balance things. "Harmony in the universe, yin-yang balance and be willing to be flexible while still being accepting, if you take a downgrade," she summarized her own understanding of the situation. That all sounded fine, though the mention of the 'runt' made her almost gag to think about. "Yeah, no... I'm not that forgiving. I won't... I don't even like it as a theoretical," she said. She wasn't exactly aiming to be anything spectacular, even so... she didn't want to be tied down by something she couldn't have faith in, and Miyuki had become that pretty quickly. She was in a magical world now, she felt not need to continue binding herself to the limits of others.

Moving on from that her question about how her skills should work or be put together was answered in a pretty obvious way. According to Mugen this didn't require mana and he was curious about whether this was something he should be expecting or not. "I need to know the basics. I don't know what questions will be complex enough to need mana and which will be simple enough for minor demonstrations yet~" she teased back. Of course, knowing that the man would rather get questions of complexity she might be inclined to make sure hers were deeper inquiries when she could manage it. For now she was given a demonstration and had the basic magecraft of Status as a display explained to her. She got to witness the Status of her mentor in a rather direct manner and as such came to understand several oddities surrounding him. She eyed this man's status with the ideations of a girl into science fiction and fantasy games. 'Champion Type? Is that why the weird balance? Also I don't know what a Dark Omen is but... I feel like it fits. He's got some interesting stuff going on...' the girl thought while staring at the whole of it.

With that done she found herself staring in front of her. She could easily show her Status to her mentor so she'd make sure he saw it. "Status," she said opening a screen in front of herself which displayed her current self and only a surname no given name. "Oh? I have to name myself... I'll have to be careful, I can hear them complaining in my head," she said hearing her friends being mad at her over her lack of social sense when naming herself on the internet. "Well, they gave me Kaa-sama's surname though... I like it~" she chimed seemingly pleased seeing her surname listed as Asakura. Her level was listed at 60 and had not much else currently ascribed to her. Well, there were a couple of things, like a strange support skill called 'Existence Outside the Domain' which seemed kind of intense but then she saw the next one and became confused. 'Divinity?' this was a lot to take in. She also needed to name herself. Perhaps she should start from what she understood and move on from there.

[Bloodedge]

The mention of balance between Yin and Yang was more relevant than most could realize. She had no intention to entertain future dealings with Miyuki. She'd be a million times better for the decision, but as always, the decision was hers to make. "If that's your intention, so be it," Mugen said. He proceeded to offer the girl all necessary information for revealing Status, at which point she stared at his for quite some time. Mugen had no actual issue with being asked simpler questions that could be answered verbally. He was no elf; he didn't feel the need to keep precise memory for all information when transferring it. He did, however, believe the conversion of power had to be kept to a certain standard.

Whatever she gained from observing his sheet, the girl eventually opened her own. What a strange sight there was to see there. Asakura was her name? That wasn't very unexpected at all, though her reaction to it was unusual. Apparently, it was the name of her mother. "Kaa-san?" Mugen questioned without much thought at all. That name, Asakura, was his name a very long time ago. The current life wasn't even a dream the last time he heard those syllables thrown together. Mugen would eventually have to follow the trail from the seed which found her, if only to discover whether it traveled through her lineage or not. "Did your mother ever exhibit strange abilities?" he wondered.

[Apollymi]

"That is my intention..." she stated pretty clearly. She appreciated the ability to make her own decisions, but she wouldn't be allowing herself to take a step backward after moving forward. Miyuki now felt like a step backward. It would have been a shame, of course, she did quite enjoy the company of his little sister... perhaps it was for the better that she ended up in a magical world. That break out would have made school quite awkward.

Whatever the case, she was now thinking through her apparent developments. Of course, this was a rather interesting thing knowing she'd been given her mother's surname instead of another. "Asakura Nayotake..." she mentioned the name of her own mother. As for any strange abilities, she couldn't really think of anything, well not much that might count as being supernatural or anything like that. "Strange not really, well not to me anyway. She was good at word based puzzles and great at hide and seek, but that always just seemed like a parent thing," she mentioned, though now that she was talking about her mother aloud there was one odd coincidental thing she seemed to do. "I think the coolest thing about Kaa-sama was she always knew when it was going to rain. But that was just a funny thing, like sending me to school with an umbrella even when the weather reports said it was going to be sunny all day. It always rained those days but I never got caught in a downpour," she mentioned as if it was a pleasant memory. If such a thing randomly counted it would be odd to her, but her mother had died when she was young, of heart failure or something like that. Kaguya didn't know what that meant exactly but that started her life on its strange spiral. With that said she began to think, of fate, of destiny and of many other things. Hm, she could give herself a name like that. Yu like night and Me like weave. Oh, Ume like fate, but also a play with it as kanji. As the kanji for dream could be read as Yume but also as Mugen. Ah, that was great. And if she went with a name like this her friends couldn't hate it and the more she thought about it, the more she liked it. She'd filled it in, as such.

From there her skills came into play, and there was one which seemed to be connected to her form. Ah, there had to be more too that, she could do something crazy with it, now that she was seeing how her bond with Cthugha manifested. She could induce madness... well some would deserve it. She ended up adding it and a few other things to her base understanding of that skill and came up with a skill that went from Ruinous Beauty to Consort of Devastating Beauty. Nice. It would inflict upon others a spiteful sort of ruin if they found themselves desirous of her in a way she couldn't tolerate. As it manifested properly she found her eyes glancing towards Miyuki, maybe he didn't deserve all of this, but he'd earned a bit.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen had taken quite an interest in this girl's mother. Asakura Nayotake, she was called. Something about that particular name called to him as well, though it was nothing very direct. As for any supernatural abilities she may have possessed, there was an alleged ability to solve word puzzles and excel at the youthful game 'hide and seek'. Mugen already had several connections in mind, then suddenly, there was the addition of Asakura Nayotake predicting rainy days. How interesting. That sort of thing was one of the earliest signs of divination ability, which made a connection to his old self almost certain. "You call it a funny thing. Your mother was divining at a basic level. Quite capably, I might add. Divination requires mana perception of a high quality, and Gaia does not allow that sort of thing. I would assume either she was a distant descendant of mine, or that seeker I sent passed through your family and... someone eventually became aware of it. I suppose it's the same result either way, really," he surmised.

Moving on, Mugen had a direct look at the girl's status. The name she chose was quite inspired, and could be taken an additional way that she probably had no reason to consider. It was quite fitting, however, with Mugen's knowledge and the understanding of Kaguya ─ now Yume's ─ traits. Whatever the truth of her origins may have been, she was proving to be quite the gem indeed. "Asakura Yume... Interesting," he said while casually glancing over her status screen once more. "Consort?" he questioned almost in rhetoric.

Moments later, Miyuki's mind would be shattered. Being the current embodiment of so many men from their previous world, he was subjected to the alteration of Yume's skill a hundredfold, and then some. The desire for Shinomiya Kaguya was constant, so the same could be said of the ruinous effect. The way it manifested currently was not such a negative, though. He continued staring at Yume, and once again saw her as Kaguya ─ that was all. Sadly, he'd learn the truth eventually. . .

[Apollymi]

Mugen had an interesting thing to say about Yume's former mother. "It was funny," she mentioned of the ability her mother showed to predict the weather. This was apparently some sort of low tier divining skill. That was interesting to note, one didn't know about things like that it was the sort of thing that was told in a story. Still, it was interesting to think that either she was a descendent of this man across worlds, or that his search for her and pinged on her mother. "Admittedly either way is fine... I won't spend too much time thinking about the number of cursed tags being created by being related to you~" she mused seeming to find it amusing. Whatever the case, it wasn't really an issue.

Her name choice was the next thing which was noted as being interesting, "Right? I like it. I think it suits me~" she said of her own name. Of course there was the interest in the term consort in her skills list but she found it to be the most appropriate word. "Eh, it applies on multiple levels. I'm consorting with an Ancient One to partially attain some of the effects. I have consorted with a demon and I am pretty technically a consort. And I can use the skill to consort with others... it's a great word~" she mused finding it pleasing on all levels and in all word uses. The skill itself was her beauty skill, it was also madness inducing, it also apparently included almost bard-like skills like playing instruments and singing. It was a great skill with huge depth and potential. It also would bring spiteful ruin to those who coveted her beauty.

Yume seemed to have a pretty natural affinity for making things work in her favor, it was notably one of her better natural abilities. Regardless there might be a bit more to her life in the moment and she should perhaps be getting back to more interesting things. "Hm, I think those skills are fine for now, but since I can do it, I should probably be learning some legitimate magic for application sake," she stated seeming to be giving some thought to various options after knowing she could turn a single ancient being into clothing. Maybe there were other lesser used magical things she could abuse. At this junction with a new name and a new purpose, she truly could let go of the spite she aimed at Miyuki and focus on her own development.

[Bloodedge]

"I suppose it was," Mugen said flatly. He imagined it was easy to see comedy in something of that sort, provided one had no reason to believe in the supernatural. Had that woman been raised in this world, she'd be a rarity among humans and coveted for her potential. Some might even theorize that she was a descendant of his. Speaking of the former Mugen's descendants, Yume was claiming 'cursed tags' were linked to any familial relations between them. He had no idea what that term meant specifically, but context clues gave him a general idea of the intention, at least. "I don't know what a cursed tag is, but that sounds unnecessarily negative. But, I understand. Human ignorance. Technically speaking, your soul could identify as my wife, sibling, or even child. I suppose a stretch could have you labeled in someone's mind as my familiar as well," he rambled.

Yume went on to explain the application of 'consort' as a title to her current strongest Support Skill. It did make sense in many ways, including a few unlisted. Mugen had no qualms with it. She could do with a few more abilities, but there were also openings in her core which could still be advanced as well. Of all possibilities, those would be the most important things. "Hmm. It seems you've gotten less from me than I expected. Summoning an Ancient One must take a lot," the demon mused while stepping toward his bed, sitting at the edge to continue conversing. Yume expressed an interest in learning additional magic, and he could certainly make that happen by any method. "That's rather vague. What sort of magic? Real magic is as infinite as your imagination can be, especially when channeled through the Void. Your desire creates questions. What do you want to accomplish with magic? How big of an impact are you looking to create? Do you want something already unique, or do you want to inherit my skills directly? Do you want the information sent directly to your soul, demonstrated, practiced, or absorbed from a hat?"

[Apollymi]

Humans on Gaia as it was apparently called truly didn't believe in magic. They had science, trial and error and patterns. Any thing else was either thought of as weird, negative or unusual to the point of it causing problems. For someone as young as Kaguya had been, her mother's ability to predict the weather in spite of science was funny. But that also made sense when one considered what Japanese culture was like. Moving right along, apparently Mugen didn't know what 'cursed tags' were but claimed that humans may have been overreacting. He claimed that Yume as she currently existed could be counted as his wife, sibling, child or even familiar, that was interesting to note. Given this information she'd give of some of her own, having nothing to fear from sharing it. "Cursed tags are a lot of things... socially unacceptable sex practices, illegal sex practices, and physically, emotionally or mentally harmful. The relatedness thing counts as a couple of those for various reasons, but given what I know about this world and what I know about the world I come from... that makes sense," she explained in a roundabout way. She might have accidentally learned a bit too much about 'cursed tags' but knowing stuff you aren't supposed to know was always appealing even to her.

She watched the man step over towards the bed and found herself following while taking in the atmosphere of this room. There was a claim made that summoning an Ancient One must have taken a lot of energy, and she could only smirk. "I suppose I didn't explain, I went the symbiotic approach, so in order to do my magical girl transformation I ended up feeding her most of the mana I'd gotten and a decent amount of what was left in my body..." she explained of the way the ability worked. This of course, would eventually have multiple uses including making sure she wouldn't literally explode from taking on too much of Mugen's mana as he seemed to enjoy pumping her full of it. She watched him as he sat at the edge of his bed and claimed that she'd been vague while thinking about magic. He went on to list various things, after stating that her desire created questions. How did she want to learn her magic and what did she want to do with it? "Hm, I think I would like to both inherit some magic and learn some new ones, but I am pretty good at making stuff up without much guidance. I also can figure things out pretty easily so I don't necessarily need a demonstration, unless there are some orthodox things I need to do," she stated honestly. "I do need to know though, like I can learn from a hat? Like is a sorting hat or like... does it do something crazy?!" she was still a bit childish and ultimately curious about the current things existing in this magical world, which were things of her imagination only previously.

[Bloodedge]

An open mind would take anyone quite far in this world, and any other for that matter. Yume explained the thing called cursed tags, listing familial relations among them. Some of those other things made sense; that one did not. On the other hand, Yume considered the differences between worlds and how it would not be so negative in this one. "I understand. What you must know is that everything is about the soul here. When mating, our soul seeks compatibility because it seeks completion. That is where the clash sometimes manifests. You might complete someone else who does not, in turn, complete you. Both must match," he explained. If he were being a bit more specific, Mugen would have mentioned how true such a statement was to the girl's life. She could have uplifted that boy, but he would have kept her under ball and chain as a result. Alas, he felt that didn't need saying at this point. Yume had enough of his essence; she may soon find herself with one of his senses as well. "I've seen some human desires that would fit the category you speak of. Many of them are actually foul. Some humans fetishize expelling their waste on one another. I don't need to tell you why it's called waste even in a magical sense," he continued.

As he sat, Mugen heard details about Yume's name. She used a large sum of mana not to summon the Ancient One, but to contract it as if it were an Artifact. "I can tell," he responded. "But I don't think you're done yet. It seems there are a few more steps that could be taken. As for what they are, I suppose that's up to you." Whatever Yume chose to do with Cthugha, he'd observe with much interest. That would all come later, however. For now, Yume apparently wished to develop new magic, though she wanted to learn something preexisting as well. An excellent choice, he thought. She needed no demonstration, but when asked about learning from a hat, she questioned it more directly. Mention of a 'sorting' hat was something Mugen considered helpful for his explanation. "You know of the Sorting Hat? Good; that makes this easier. That hat was based on another. It contains the soul of its creators, and continues to enforce their will. Though, the original idea involves a hat that became a Natural Artifact... which holds the memory of its wearer," he explained while lifting one hand, summoning to it a tall tate eboshi with a distinct and elegant design and a symbol resembling a plum blossom. In truth, he had multiple eboshi; this one was chosen for the pun alone. "This one is such an Artifact. It has all the knowledge of a man long-lived and learned. Wearing it would be much like what you're doing with Cthugha now."

[Apollymi]

Whatever the case, Yume would continue to receive important differential life lessons about this new magical world. Here everything was about the soul and souls aimed for completion. It was odd that souls weren't complete to start with but... she'd not think too hard about that part of it. The important part of this lesson was that sometimes seeker and those sought didn't match what they could give to each other. She could see that, humans often had friends telling each other when their significant others were thought to be undeserving in some way. Magic had the potential to make that more obvious than not. "Hai hai," she mused taking all of that into consideration. What was more, her explanation of 'cursed tags' and it gained further delving. Some mention of human fetishes that included waste byproducts of life that apparently existed here as well. "I do understand why that kind of stuff is beyond gross, some of the things on the list however have always seemed like they could be contextually misplaced," she said having given it a bit more thought. Beyond the relatedness cursed tags, a few a limited few might not be so bad in the context of the magical world especially based on consumption types, animal species and the crossing of sexual desires. She supposed those were all things to be placed within her mental chest to be dug out later for research purposes.

Moving on from talks of souls and the various forms of sexual activity that could be considered 'cursed' there were apparently a few more steps that could be taken with her recently contracted Ancient One. Whatever they were, it was up to her to further that, "Hm, I'll give it consideration but I would likely need to understand Artifacts a bit better," she mused. Apparently at the very least her pre-existing understanding of the Sorting Hat would make his current explanation easier. Natural Artifacts apparently existed and hats and the like could contain the memories of their wearers. He produced one, and it had a plum blossom as it's marking motif. But the hat itself was one which was rather pointedly connected to a very specific historical figure. "Hehe~ Ume~" she mused seeming to find the fun of making such a pun. Still there was another matter to think of now that she was seeing this hat in particular. It came from a specific kind of media, any who saw it from her part of the world and her nationality would probably recognize it for a very specific reason. 'No way! Miko-chan~ I've seen two of your favorite people today~' she thought, how potentially exciting. "So I can use the hat, and learn something classic. I like that as an idea~" she stated. If nothing else, she could use the hat, and some mana and likely get herself set up on her old and new combination skills.

[Bloodedge]

The list of disgusting habits went on. No matter the world, humans would always be their own worst enemy. Some, in ignorance, even took the necessities of other species on as their own preferences. He'd seen some drinking blood before, for sexual gratification alone. "There are some cases, yes. Most things have some sort of purpose. Even those, I could understand from certain perspectives. There's someone out there I'd offer my waste to," he said upon recalling one particular slight against himself.

One thing Yume had to learn about was Artefacts. Those were such important things in this world, she'd have to learn something about them before being sent to Solomon. "Ah, that reminds me. You'll have to choose a cycle as well. Because of a minor situation yesterday, I can say it has basically been decided that each student will start with their mentor. There are some paths you can take from there, and that choice is yours to make as well. I'll give you the information you need to make a decision," he said, quickly moving on to the topic of... a rather extraordinary hat. As expected, Yume took note of the pun, but it was much more than that. She chose a name said pun could be taken from, so this particular hat was the most fitting for her first Artifact. Yume first looked upon the object with marked familiarity, but Mugen said nothing of it. Instead, he handed her the eboshi. "I'll give you a lesson in advance of another Myouou. All things have souls, and all souls have memories. As I was saying earlier, bonds occur to a spiritual level. If you wear that, you'll bond with the eboshi, which bonded with its original wearer. It's something like a mana transfer of memory, using your mana as the 'almost' sole catalyst."

[Apollymi]

Apparently the world of sex, and the 'cursed tags' were things to be considered in logical situations. Apparently most things had some sort of reasoning. Knowing some of the words from the list she was thinking of, she couldn't really process the idea of some of them having their uses. Of course, when Mugen himself mentioned offering someone waste, she came to realize that revenge and spite were sometimes reason enough to do some things. "Given the day I've had, I can't even say I don't get it. Some emotions are powerful motivators and some things are really hard to get over," she said. Her mentor was something she could get along with, someone she felt she could truly get along with outside of her normal group of friends.

Moving on, apparently the first apprentice to appear had a very interesting time. A minor incident led to the idea that all apprentices would be starting their journeys with their own mentor. "Oh? I feel like minor might be the wrong descriptor there~" the girl teased. Though given how long this group had been waiting on an apprentice and the amount of selectivity that went into finding them, she imagined the first one to show themselves might have experienced some overwhelming amounts of attention. "But, that is fine... I'll accept the information and figure out the best path to follow, though I do wonder what kind of path we're talking about here," she stated.

But before that there was a smaller lesson. One on the nature of Artifacts and items in this world which were created. Things had souls, and souls had memories. She could gain the memories of the man who wore the hat, it was handed to her and she accepted it. Holding it her hands she turned it about and take a good look at it. "My mana would only be almost the sole catalyst?~ I wonder if I should be looking forward to something?~" the girl questioningly teased. Ah, she was feeling a little flirty. He did want to teach with mana and while she could very well accept lessons in various ways, she saw nothing wrong with exploiting the fun of mana transfers as this world called it.

[Bloodedge]

"Indeed. Betrayal may be the greatest motivator at all. As a demon, I oversee Karma. Breaching agreements is something my kind takes very seriously, so... if ever the chance arises~" The statement Mugen offered went unfinished, but he felt there was no need to say more. There were actually two people he kept as targets of his vengeance. One day, he'd have his chance at both of them.

For now though, he'd rather have at the chance to deal with other things. Yume agreed to take what information was necessary, though the method had not yet been addressed. When next the topic rose, she seemed to be teasing the idea of a mana-based transfer of knowledge. He hadn't meant anything in such a way when claiming mana would 'almost' be the sole catalyst, but a quirked brow implied that he wasn't opposed to the thought either. "There's always something to look forward to. You just have to move toward it," he said simply. "But to be clear, I mean Artifacts possess mana as well, like every living thing does. When your mana resonates with the Artifact's, its memory will manifest as a power, maybe even a specific Skill. It all depends on what you can draw out of it... Or what it wants to give you, in some cases," he explained. "Of course, there is little difference between people and things when you get down to it. Maybe it wants to give you something you obviously want from it. Things like that happen more often than you might expect, Yu-pyon~♥"

[Apollymi]

As a demon, Mugen apparently oversaw Karma. Beyond that logic, apparently it was very natural for demons to dislike betrayal. All of these things made sense if anything known of demons could be considered true. But there was also a lot of media out about demons which made them out to be terrifying and disgusting. Hm, she supposed she'd be understanding that sort of thing eventually. "Yeah, that sounds about right, Gambareyo~" the girl commented. She wasn't the type to stand in anyone's way. Of course, she had no personal stake in such a thing but perhaps he could feel a bit of peace over his actions. She felt it over her own at least a little.

Apparently, Mugen hadn't meant his words in the flirty way they were taken, of course, Yume thought this was fine as she was prone to using the flexibility of words whenever she liked. Actually, it was a bit better than that, considering he wasn't exactly turning down the idea she'd presented. "Hai hai~" she mused seeming to take that advice of moving towards something at face value and taking another few steps towards the man in question. In doing so she placed herself before him within arms reach and standing between his legs while looking over her new hat. About that hat, artifacts possess their own mana. And with that logic she could end up with, what the hat wanted her to have, or what she wanted to get from it... that was an interesting thought. Ah, but apparently people and things weren't the type of different that they could be. Still there was something a bit more important, that little pet name slipping from between Mugen's lips. 'Yu-pyon?' she looked a bit astonished and her face immediately reddened. Welp, that one was something she'd definitely answer to and something that hit her ears far too pleasantly to dislike. Her mouth opened and closed in that little o shape again.

[Bloodedge]

A bit of flirting started by Yume herself resulted in her stepping toward the demon, standing between his legs and remaining within reaching distance. He intention was clear. She had something to look forward to, so she moved toward it. With him still being without clothes, he could easily place his tool upon her right then and there by simply leaning forward. Alas, he wouldn't be the one leaning. Yume didn't seem like she would be donning that hat just yet. In fact, it seemed she'd rather be made into something to wear instead.

Beyond everything else, there was a clear reaction to Mugen's new pet name for the lass. Another thing demons tended to like was a reddened face on their chosen targets. "Ara, what's this? I guess I'll be keeping that one," he said. In the very next moment, Mugen was extending his hand toward Yume. That hand would be reaching out magically to pull her toward him. He wasn't patient enough to await a full reproach; she'd be pulled into his lips and have her mouth assaulted by his dampened tongue. All of that information about the five phases and all potential paths, as well as their individual purpose and meaning, would begin to flood her mind immediately. She'd know of possibilities, of truth, and of what she could generally expect from taking the journey in the more modern way. Her choice could be made at will, but there would first be another choice to address: the choice that landed her in this very position.

[Apollymi]

Yume was obviously a pretty flirty individual. After learning of this world and becoming someone different she found herself easily falling into the fun aspects. He was sitting on the bed and she was standing between his legs. He was still naked but she'd not pushed forward at all. No, now she was a bit busy having a physical reaction to his particular choice in his nickname. Much to her surprise he claimed he'd be keeping it. Was that based solely on her reaction? Perhaps she'd have to think over some of the specifics, but that wouldn't be now...

Well, maybe she was patient enough but Mugen had no such desire to meander around the point. He reached out magically and pulled her in. Her face met his and she found rather easily his tongue within her mouth. Ah, that was rather nice, and then just as quickly there was a thorough stream of information flowing into her mind. This seemed to concern something she recognized as the Star of Destruction and the Circle of Creation. Looking at just the image without fully knowing anyone else in the group she knew the path she'd follow. Well that was good to know, she processed and stored that information while she seemed to shift just a bit. And she rather easily found one hand resting against his chest while her body seemed to be moving on its own. She'd come to occupy his lap, Her legs on either side of his, the fun of her current form of attire was that she could remove her clothing without having to do anything of importance. Even more interesting was the fact that her unoccupied hand still held that hat, perhaps she should put it on? Well, she'd get to that eventually, for now she'd find herself sinking into potential debauchery. She would willingly accept a great deal of Mugen's attention and maybe even take some for herself. Yes that sounded like a pretty good idea already.

[Bloodedge]

Two names had been applied to this girl by Mugen, both since their delve into debauchery. He said he would be keeping the most recent, but that would probably just be his favorite moving forward. Whichever he used, it seemed Yume would be answering to it easily. Alas, there was no answering to be done currently. With her mouth so occupied, Mugen expected nothing by way of words for some time. She was very quick to slide into place atop his lap after a bit of shifting. He didn't care what she chose to do with that hat. She continued holding it while her free hand rested atop his chest.

Furthermore, Mugen's magical pull continued even as the girl leaned against him. He figured it would be quite easy for her to discard that 'clothing' made from Cthugha. The choice to do so was not something he doubted at this point, either. The demon pulled her in, and she accepted wholly. How far would she go? Well, most of the answer was obvious. No further information would be given to Yume, though Mugen's tongue continued to invade her mouth, almost furiously molesting her tongue. Ah... perhaps some information was to be shared. If nothing else, Mugen offered knowledge of his own desire in a roundabout way. The fun only paused due to Cthugha's appearance. Now that the Ancient One had been dealt with, and all necessary explanations were given, there was no reason to dawdle. Miyuki certainly wasn't going to be a reason for hesitation; he hadn't been thus far.

[Apollymi]

If Yume was to have a nickname, then Yu-pyon specifically being something she was called by Mugen was among the best possible choices. She was already quite fond of it given her innate physical reaction she was sure it was her favorite. But there were more things that she found to be her favorite, for instance, this amount of physical contact. They were kissing and though it was initially simply for the point of passing information, it eventually lost it, but this man didn't stop invading her mouth with his tongue.

No, instead she was having a very good time with this as well. Her own tongue moved against its invader. Her clothing seemed to fall away rather easily as she made contact with the man's form. Was Miyuki still here? Well, it didn't matter, she wasn't initially being spiteful, instead she was content to do a bit of what had they called it before? Exploring. Yes, that was a fun word to use. She didn't need to learn anything right now, she had enough information to know what cycles she'd be taking and she fully desired simply to enjoy. So she would. Her naked form was pressed against the man's body and her own hips would end up lifted. If she was understanding this man's desires properly, this was something he wanted as well. She found herself thinking, 'Why not?' and with that alone she would eventually be rubbing her folds against his exposed manhood. Her entire body was exposed for the taking and she'd even let go of that hat for the time being so she could have use of her other hand. She didn't know what she needed it for, but for now, she was willing to softly grind against his man until the point where their bodies would be brought together.

[Bloodedge]

Rare was it for Mugen to be underneath anyone. Alas, he would not be shirking any advances. Yume took it upon herself to mount him and continue to push matters forward. Of course he was only encouraging such behavior. This was not the first time a dance of tongues was occurring today, and it wouldn't be the last between these two alone. Mugen figured this wouldn't be the final sexual encounter either, though he had nothing but speculation and confidence fueling the thought.

Fully nude after the simple act of retracting her familiar, Yume made another advancement. Mugen could feel the lass rubbing herself against his shaft. As for why she discarded the eboshi, he did not yet know. Finding out the answer would be interesting, he was sure. For the time being, Mugen was content to continue pulling while leaning back himself. Though it was an odd thing for him to do, he continued moving until his back touched surface, all the while pulling Yume along with him. His hand found her breast once more, that arm bent at a sharp angle to enable a consistent groping even with the little space between them. It seemed Mugen would be allowing a rarely-visited occurrence today. Apparently, he had no qualms after the grinding began. What point was there in changing positions when Yume had already taken such steps?

[Apollymi]

Odd was it to have her desires encouraged. Yume wasn't sure exactly what to expect, given the rather intense nature of her creation. Even so, she seemed to be enjoying this approach she took on for herself. If nothing else, switching positions later was always a potential way to go about this sort of thing. But for now at least, she didn't even entertain the option of stopping before she finished trying out this particular position. Still, imagine her surprise when Mugen went on to put his back against his bed, leaving her atop him, grinding against his form without much impediment.

Yes, their lips remained in near constant contact, tongues dancing between their faces. But, Yume also felt a strong hand upon her breast seeming to be molested even in a tight space. Oddly, this girl didn't have any real reservations to start with, she'd discarded her eboshi, but she'd freed her hand. With one already resting against his chest, the other would eventually join it, if only so she could find the leverage to properly begin insertion. Doing so would have her breaking their kiss gently as she went about lining herself up, before she aimed to begin sliding him into her body from this position. She imagined it would be a bit less taxing than their previous endeavor, but maybe more physically straining for herself. Even so, she'd do what she needed to sink down enough to join their faces back together while she felt the pressure of her own body joining his. She was almost moaning, it was such a nice feeling and with her hands against his chest, she realized once again that he was an exceedingly muscled individual. Strangely she wouldn't stop her downward movement until they were fully joined, all the while she seemed to be quite pleased by the sensation. For something that seemed like it shouldn't work, taking his manhood into her body was quickly becoming one of her more enjoyed activities.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen hardly expected aggression that wasn't born from spite, but that was precisely what Yume brought him. She'd approached with little prodding, and she'd taken a very simple gesture to new heights. Never did he sense Karma in effect during those advancements. He knew what it was, though. What he sensed from Yume was a spark of whimsy ─ the sheer urge to seek pleasure for fun alone. Were her actions those of a newborn demon, or still the carnal desires of humanity? Well...

It didn't matter. The urge to seek solace in the body of another was one that reached all manner of creatures. In Mugen's experience, even those who used sex as a tool to create were very susceptible to simple pleasures of the flesh. This one would succumb to it again and again, it seemed. Perhaps it had to do with an old person she most resembled, and was directly or indirectly related to? Possibly. Either way, she seemed to have an idea what she was doing, so Mugen took the chance to relax and enjoy penetration that had nothing to do with his own movements. Her descent onto his girth had all the makings of a slower pace he'd seen earlier this day. Would he be expecting a similar end? Perhaps Yume was the type to prefer something along those lines, or perhaps he'd see something more on the ridiculous side. Time would tell, but he'd not be doing anything to physically impair this time. Though their faces met again, Mugen separated their lips a second time. "You've already summoned an Eldritch. What's next ─ a calamity child?" he asked, seeming to wonder if there was some motive in Yume's mind.

[Apollymi]

Pleasure-seeking for fun alone was indeed all Yume had up her sleeve at the moment. She ws going to make new powers, and abilities. She planned to don her thinking hat, and finish her lessons, but before all that she simply wanted to try out something new. And by the time she got to the point of thinking why not, she was already sinking down onto Mugen's manhood. Their lips had been brought back together and she immediately began a slight grinding motion, rotating her hips gently so she could feel the man moving about within her canal.

Of course, he broke their kiss again and with their faces still relatively close together questioned the girl's intentions. She'd already summoned an Eldritch creature, was a calamity child next? A smirk crossed her lips. She had a reference for a calamity child but that was mostly from reading a very specific set of novels and light novels. "Oh? Do those exist? I mean I like the chaotic mix of good and evil as much as the next person, but I'm not planning anything really~" she mused seeming to find her own understanding of the situation funny. "Well, nothing beyond finding out what this feels anyway~" she mused. This was a thing done simply because she felt like it. Because she wanted to know what this feeling was, because her mentor was hot and his form distracting. Nothing more, nothing less. Even her spiteful jabs at Miyuki and other such men had all but fallen away as she began exploring. Being in control of her body like this, she felt like the speed and rotation and the gentle lifting her hips was definitely something she could find amusing. So she'd continue seeming to gain only the tiniest bit of aggression as time went on, but perhaps that was just instinct.

[Bloodedge]

As he wondered what her specific intentions were, Mugen felt Yume's urges manifest in the form of movement. There was a certain rotation which shifted the different sensations from between her walls around him. From one side to another, from tip to shaft, he felt such a mix of things that all tingled their way through his being. According to Yume, she had no particular plans ─ apart from figuring out what this would feel like. "Ho? Surely you're not telling me you had no idea," he said curiously. Whatever her initial experience was, it was sounding more pitiful by the mention. Oh well; they'd be doing something to overwrite mediocrity in time.

Yume did have a reference for the things called calamity children. He wouldn't so much call it a chaotic mix of good and evil, but it could easily be called something close. As for her lack of intentions beyond exploration and discovery, there was an old warning to be heeded. "Calling to the darkness with no intention? Do you know what happens when you peer into the Void?" he asked. Many phrases translated, and much of them were lost to the mortal races. In this case, he wondered if this one was also lost as the Void itself. Of course, the results didn't matter much at all to Mugen. Whatever came of this, the fun was in the journey ─ which was already proving intriguing as Yume made some pace-related discoveries for herself.

[Apollymi]

Tingles felt by Mugen were also felt by Yume. She was causing some strange sensations within herself which would only result in her continued activity. Actually, that small rotating grind made her seek the sensation which was steadily building within her loins. She found herself concentrating on it, regardless of what it may or may not have been doing for Mugen. When she looked at his face he questioned her not having any idea, "Iie, I had no idea. It's going pretty well so far though~" she mused as the movements of her hips began to speed up. Ah, actually the more she did this she more she realized that the slipping feeling within her loins was spectacular. If Mugen thought her first experience might have been mediocre, she was sure it was subpar by the end of her snack. Here and now she was almost sure it didn't happen, like the last few minutes of a bad dream it was just something she remembered obviously not something that actually happened.

Just the same, she found the slight lifting and lowering of her hips to be quite fun for pushing her towards the pulsing flourish she felt building in her loins. Actually, now that they were talking about it, there as apparently an issue with her lacking in intention in her present endeavor. "Oh, I read that somewhere once... It peers back into you~" she chimed seeming to find it amusing. "Such a mysterious thing to say, though my lack of intention isn't me calling out to anything in this case~" she mentioned. At the very least, she wasn't looking to gain anything or take anything. No... she was just content to experience pleasure as it washed over her body. It started in her core and spread throughout her entire body, but given the slowness it was reached at it wasn't something she stopped for. No, even as her core convulsed around Mugen she kept rotating her hips as if chasing more than just the sensation. She liked this but it wasn't as intense this time.

[Bloodedge]

As he expected, the previous experience under Shinomiya Kaguya's belt was something abysmal. Based on what he felt presently, Mugen knew these sensations to be possible via a vast array of positions, so there was no real excuse for quality... or lack thereof. Oh well. He had little concern for events of the past. Besides, there was a particular misconception that needed addressing at present.

What could that misconception have been? Well, Yume offered an ending to his clause. She claimed to have read that peering into the Void allowed it to, in turn, peer as well. While that was true, it was never the original point. "So close. When you peer into the Void... it enters you. Don't think for a second that the Void will stop at having a look. One glance inside is all you need to invite it into yourself. It doesn't take desire or any of that nonsense. All it takes... is a single moment of curiosity~" he explained. Whether the girl had desires or not, she'd find that the Void didn't care. Without the specific goal of avoiding certain outcomes, or strong enough intentions to produce other results, some things were quite inevitable. Of course, he also knew the benefits to letting the Void do as it pleased. He was sure to see something interesting either way, as evident by Yume's continued pace even as her loins drenched him with the fluid of climax.

[Apollymi]

The negative of her previous experience was being forgotten and further pushed from the mind of Yume for every moment. Of course, she was having a good time already and that climax she'd reached was rather relaxed. Her hips had kept moving and now she was rising and lowering on his manhood which she'd slickened herself. Of course, as time went on there was a specific statement made by Mugen about the Void and its decisions. Apparently she was only close, what she'd read in the books and seen in media was apparently a more passive version of what was actually taking place.

"Oh? That is a lot less passive than I thought. I think someone should be warning people that the darkness is such an active thing~" she mused after finding out the difference between the truth and her perception of it. Oh well, she wasn't about to be upset about her past understanding but she'd easily carry it to the future. If the Void reached out regardless of your intention just because she brushed against it, she'd do the only thing she could and invite and accept what touched her back. The ride she was taking had been gently increasing in intensity the entire time, even post the relaxation of her core she seemed to be enjoying herself. "Curiosity will get a lot of us. But I don't mind the darkness~" she mused knowing that curiosity was a high potential for many a human, it was her own worst enemy and that of many of her friends in various ways. She mused as she raised and lowered herself with greater intensity. She could easily use this to find her own end again, but now... she was leaning in to slip her tongue into Mugen's mouth.

[Bloodedge]

The Void was a dangerous thing to all who viewed it. Those who knew, understood the ways it could be navigated. Mugen figured Yume had enough understanding to navigate the nuances properly, but she did seem to be missing some caveats. Darkness was quite the active thing, as she asserted. As things went, there was little to be concerned about regardless of the outcome. With his own ability to overcome most things, he believed handling any sudden developments would be no issue for the lass.

Curiosity was not so much a danger, but a gateway. Yume would find herself in a new world full of unexpected results, even after literally entering a new world earlier the same day. Much excitement was ahead of them both. Luckily, she didn't mind the darkness. "Kuhuhu! That's good. The darkness seems interested in you," Mugen declared. Her movements intensified over time, prodding Mugen into a rather natural reaction of hip-thrusting to match her pace. With that, they entered a sort of dance, complete with Yume's effort to invade Mugen's mouth with her tongue. She'd learn the cost of stepping into a demon's territory. Once threatened by an invader, Mugen's tongue lashed out to furiously swab against the foreign muscle, slathering it in his own mana.

At roughly the same time, Ailen was sitting in the middle of his own bed, leaning his way back onto the mattress. A lesson had just been delivered mere moments before, and he thought a new type of fun would be interesting for Anais and himself. "So, with that being the lesson, I wonder if you would take interest in a twofold oral exchange. I've attempted it only a few times to conserve time, but in this case, I imagine it would be good for sport. The side of exchanges that focuses solely on entertainment has become more interesting to me. There are so many facets to observe, yet I keep failing to perform observation," he rambled. Did the elf intend to make observations this time? Well, of course he did. Ailen always had such intentions, though that part was consistently slipping away from him today.

[Apollymi]

According to Mugen, the darkness was interested in Yume. She couldn't help but smile at that assertion. She saw it multiple ways as she tended to see many things involving words. Of course, as she moved she leaned in, and began to assault his mouth with her tongue. She wasn't even surprised to find him striking back and tasting that spicy mana of his in her own mouth as his hips thrusted against her. How interesting. Perhaps this was why such things were referred to as riding? She found herself easily moving against him, responding to upward thrusts with the downward movements of her own hips, each one sending a jolt of sensation into her core. How delightful, each stroke was like its own nudge towards another flourish. Little moans were escaping her mouth and falling into his, but surely that wasn't a problem either. She could easily ride along this way...

Meanwhile, Anais was sitting up as her mentor's back met his bed. She had just finished a lesson and was busy moving it around within her own head. This was, in all honesty a much better way to study. Today, she'd discovered that sex was quite an enjoyable activity and that in exact opposition to the way she'd studied before, she could easily balance her studies and enjoyment if she went about it this way. What was more, she now had a full understanding of water based plants and what would likely count as a fuller understanding of the cycles as they worked. She was doing quite well today. She girl sat licking her lips as Ailen made a suggestion. A two-fold oral transfer, which he'd tried for time saving sake a few times, but saw as potentially being quite fun. Anais took a moment to process that request in her brain. "Sixty-nine..." she seemed to think about that implication. 'Nice!~' Sinais seemed to be for it, and gave the meme response. 'Why do you know that?' asked Anais in the moment. 'Because you do, and it would be nice... go ahead and feel that for a second time~' she teased. It could potentially be quite fun, though a little distracting. But that would indeed make it rather fun. "Hai, let's do it!~" she seemed to have no problems with this particular line of thought. Having already become comfortable enough to take the man at his word about her doing things of her own volition, the elafia found herself straddling the man's upper body while he remained on his back her knees resting against his bed her thighs on either side of his head. Leaving her sex directly near his mouth. Just the same her face aligned to his own manhood while she was able to easily reach his manhood with both hand and mouth.

[Bloodedge]

Yume seemed to take quite kindly to the sudden activity of Mugen's hips. He considered that a positive development, as he hardly had the capacity for long-term stillness. The demon's very nature urged him to do something, even to take over pacing... but he also had no desire to overshadow Yume's intentions with his own. If he did something like that, he'd never be made interested. With that in mind, Mugen limited himself to matching the girl's pace, much to his own enjoyment as his every ascent met her descent. Yume thought this to be a worthwhile endeavor that she could carry to her own satisfaction, but she wasn't the only one thinking along those lines. As the taste of sweet citrus cascaded into his mouth, Mugen thought the time was near for yet another 'friendly' offering of mana. For that, he would of course await a moment of impact to spray his seed deep into the core of Yume's being.

All the while, Ailen was just recovering from a spillage of his own. The rise and fall of his chest was accentuated by the flat position he took, though his breathing seemed to recover quickly. There wasn't much choice in the matter, considering how very active the elf was finding himself today. Now, he'd almost immediately have something else to deal with. The twofold mana transfer mentioned by Ailen was addressed by Anais as... sixty-nine. What a strange thing to call it, he thought. "Sixty... nine?" he questioned immediately. Whatever the case, his interest in the exchange was shared. Anais climbed onto his chest, nearly wrapping her thighs around his head in such a way as to put him face-to-face with her glistening undercarriage. Ailen first took a moment to inspect, even making a brief observation as he did. "Interesting. After all that earlier, you seem to have snapped back to normal quite easily. That's an almost divine quality," he observed. Wasting no further time, the elf made use of his very next breath to press his lips betwixt her folds. After a few moments spent slurping mana into his mouth, gentle lashes of tongue would begin whilst his hands settled upon Anais's sides.

[Apollymi]

Mugen's hips moving made quite a bit of difference. Yume imagined this particular kind of movement worked better with more interest. In fact, her own body moving against his and her lips meeting his added a bit more feeling overall. She could easily do this, and more often than not she'd likely enjoy it. At least from the point of sparking her own climax and of feeling and looking at the man beneath her. Mugen was winning on several accounts just by being exactly her type and the added movements seemed to enforce the aggression. Along with that, as she met his thrusts, eventually her own flourish would be met by a Mugen also expelling himself into her person. It was such a strangely filling sensation. She found herself continuing to move even while moaning her climax into him, even while kissing him even while her fluids and his mixed along his shaft. Eventually she'd break that kiss and lean back. She could feel her body processing what he spilled into it. She also felt kind of hot, in temperature. "I feel... different," she murmured seeming not to quite know how to describe the current quality of her feelings. Even so, it wouldn't really stop her from moving at all.

At the same time, Anais found herself being asked about the number reference for the sexual position she was currently moving into. "Hai, sixty-nine when written as a numerals looks like what this position is... so it became an innuendo for the position. That in turn became a juvenile joke in some ways I guess," she said explaining the human understanding of this sexual position. She did this even while understanding why those who used sex for information might actually try such a position. Soon enough though the girl didn't have much to say. Having placed her loins in front of this man's face she was up for inspection which apparently left him murmuring about the almost divine quality of the return of her loins to their previous state. Her face reddened and warmed quite a bit. "H--hai!~" she found herself moaning as soon after he spoke his lips making contact with her folds again. Truly, she'd find herself overly distracted by such a thing, including the slurps which sounded strangely pleasant to her. Beyond that the hands of the elf would be found at her sides, which was also comforting. Not one to fall behind, the girl's tongue extended and then her hand to begin stroking and wetting his manhood. It would only evolve from there as trips into her mouth would result in her moans vibrating around the fullness of her mouth.

[Bloodedge]

It seemed a standard had been reached. Both parties were mobile from the waist down, and each had their tongues thrashing against the other's. The moment Mugen loosed his essence inside the lass, she brought an end to the latter while continuing the former. She leaned back and mentioned feeling somehow different. Meanwhile, Mugen didn't seem bothered at all. A 'different' feeling was to be expected, after all. His offering had no purpose. It didn't come with any knowledge or specific add-on, and it seemed Yume wasn't making use of it either. "You should," was all he said. As for what he did, well... he did exactly what he would always do. His hips continued thrusting, and every thrust came with another expulsion.

Meanwhile, Anais explained the reason the number 69 was applied to this particular setup. In thinking of the number, Ailen supposed he could see the point of it. He would have expressed an opinion on the matter, but Anais's genitalia had already taken his attention. With that being the case, Ailen's mouth was occupied without much hesitation at all. Purposeless was this exchange, apart from simple enjoyment and physical pleasure. As that was the case, Ailen found himself far more susceptible to distraction. Anais began with tongue lashes and hand strokes as normal, but the moment her mouth closed around him and delivered those vibrating moans, he was taken aback enough to halt all tongue movement. On the other hand, the kneejerk reaction in this case involved his face pressing into Anais's womanhood firmly, essentially affecting the use of his tongue indirectly. He, too, was brought to moan. Had he intended to reciprocate the vibrations? Initially, no; though he would do so quite purposely after the first few moments.

[Apollymi]

As Yume leaned back, she claimed to feel different, and according to Mugen she should. That was an odd thing to say. Why did she feel this way? Nothing had truly changed, well except that she wasn't doing anything in particular with the energy she'd been given. The first few times, she'd been converting energy, turning it into her new face, using it to call forth an Eldritch Horror, turning that horror into clothing. Now, she was just accepting it, was it a matter of interaction. "I don't think I've felt like this since we raided Ai-chan's parents liquor cabinet," she murmured as she felt strangely woozy. She kept moving her hips but she found herself looking down at Mugen again, did his mana have some kind of weird extra effect? Was that really something someone as overwhelming as him actually needed? Her mouth shifted gently, to that silent o shape that she used to express her silent surprise. A slight shift would be made, Yume's legs would be shifting apart, her knees moving apart, causing a spread in her legs, that tightened her core just a bit. Well if she was going to be some form of inebriated she might as well enjoy herself. Her rise and lower seemed to be something much more concentrated, as she stared down at Mugen.

Strangely, in Ailen's room, Anais was being treated to her own medicine. Or rather the kind of thing she'd been doing to Ailen for the last few hours. While she moaned and hummed on Ailen's manhood seeming to enjoy the experience, her own folds were treated similarly. Whether by design or by accident, it seemed to be pushing her rather close to orgasm. Actually, it would be happening within a few moments, which would lead to a rather deep pitched vibration as Ailen's rod found itself near the back of the young elafia's throat. Ah, well, this was meant to be fun, so obviously it didn't matter, if Ailen got a taste of ripe persimmon and if she got a bit more honey to go along with her earlier snacks. And unlike the earliest time when experiencing an orgasm would have caused the girl to skittishly move away, her body relaxed and she relaxed against his form enjoying the sensations. 'This might kill me,' the girl thought her internal voice only laughed. 'Might be time to die then~' Sinais teased. Death by orgasm didn't seem to bad.

[Bloodedge]

According to Yume, her strange feeling was equated to a state of drunkenness. Being a fan of alcohol himself, Mugen saw no reason to be bothered by the feeling. Alas, the surprise Yume experienced was a given, considering her lack of prior experiences with magical beings. How did that show in her movements? There was a further opening of her legs, which resulted in a firmer grip of Mugen's girth. All that grinding and rotating was replaced by a more consistent bounce of hips. Suddenly, Mugen felt more like he was receiving a cock massage. "That must have been a good day," he said regarding the apparent raiding of a liquor cabinet. Ah, but she hadn't gotten enough yet. Mugen was still entirely willing to waste his mana, so he was still blasting away into the newborn demoness. "But you should feel even better. You could... if you just realize I'm the only one worth giving yourself to. And, you may as well. It seems like you've already decided to let all that mana do whatever it wants inside you~♥"

At the start of this day, Ailen didn't expect his escapades to involve a baptism at any point. Now, however, he was learning how much of a trap this position was. It seemed the more he did, the more Anais did, with the same applying in reverse. Anais was already making headway in the process of wetting the elf's face. That sweet aroma and uncommon flavor were motivational things, but there was more. Down she went at the other end, making those vibrations fare more intense as she took Ailen deep into her throat. It would be in that moment that she did, indeed, have that taste of honey she sought. How could he resist, after all? It seemed he had no ability to do so, given the slight bucking of hips that came so naturally at the time. So strange was this endeavor when not done for the sake of information-sharing. Ailen's efforts should have been stopping after slurping away the mana offered by Anais, but he instead dove right back in with an extended tongue, flattened to cover as much space between Anais's folds as he could.

[Apollymi]

There was something interesting going on in the body and senses of Yume. As she shifted her position only slightly and began bouncing on the rather girthy tool sported by the demon he seemed to have nothing but mild approval for her teen hijinks. Perhaps it was the case that he wouldn't have understood why the thing she'd just admitted to as a thing she and her friends had done was a general negative, but that wouldn't stop her honesty. "What I remember of it was pretty great, yeah~" she mused. If she was being honest most of that day had been pretty much a blur, she would have had to ask one of her friends about the truth of her actions and the fun they had while intoxicated. Whatever the case, apparently there was more fun to be had here and now. "Oya? Are you tempting me, Mugen-sama?~" the girl asked in a teasing manner. Just the same he was still spilling his essence into her body. Given this she seemed to be relaxing more, or rather seeking something specific as far as sensation was concerned. Her knees had already come apart, but now she seemed to wish to stretch. So she would, spreading her legs into a horizontal spilt while continuing to bounce around though at an admittedly slow pace. She could feel a tingle deep in her loins as she moved."Even a girl who grew up in a non-magical world wouldn't casually agree with a demon. Though admittedly I kind of want to~" the girl mused. That being said there wasn't much she wouldn't accept from this man, actually she could think of very little she'd find problematic.

Anais had her body relax almost naturally. She didn't know what she expected but Ailen's tongue becoming something in contact with more of her loins post her climax wasn't exactly it. Even so, she couldn't help but enjoy the sensation which made her loins twitch internally. It was quite difficult concentrate on doing anything of substance while she was feeling so much. That being said, there was a coincidental movement occurring as Ailen thrusted into her mouth a bit on his own. How nice. She ended up rewarding that motion with the swallowing at the back of her throat, carrying honey flavored mana and his girth a little deeper. All the while, the movements of her hand continued with an occasional prodding of mana along his length in the softness of her hands. She wouldn't be giving up her tactile fixation under any circumstances, and their current form of interaction did make some great sounds.

[Bloodedge]

Apparently, Yume didn't have a full memory of her drunken experience. How strange. Well, he supposed she was human after all. Mortals couldn't be expected to retain so much of themselves when becoming heavily intoxicated. Now, however, she'd probably find things quite different. Oh well. The former human's memory was no real concern of Mugen's now that she'd properly ascended. More important was the apparent temptation he offered, which Yume thought to question. "I might be~" he quipped in response. Yume went on to alter her own position. Those separated legs spread apart even more, each extending horizontally on either side of the girl's body. Mugen figured he'd seen the limit of her advancement, but no, she managed to produce an even stronger effect right away... all while saying something about not casually agreeing with demons. Hearing that, Mugen stared challengingly into the girl's face, a confident grin upon his own. "You're wrong. Even goddesses have a hard time saying no. As for you... it's only a formality that I'm even giving the option. Words have power. Agreements have power. We don't want a weak bond, do we, Yu-pyon~? We both know you like the promise of infinity. Don't let our arrangement mean anything less, and throw yourself into it."

At this point, Ailen had officially given up on study being his primary focus. Initially, he did mean to gain some sort of insight from this current approach. Ah, but the trap had already made itself clear. The moment he tasted of Anais's flourish, his purpose changed as if being replaced by a literal thirst. That happened to be the same moment his accidental thrust was met by a seemingly purposeful quivering of Anais's throat around him, which made the elf fully devote to the purpose of... just having an experience. Adding to that the mana pulses from her hands, she managed to force a bit extra through his shaft. As a result, Ailen's tongue pressed against her pearl with a bit of force that wasn't entirely intentional. The tip of his nose was threatening her entrance as well. That, too, was a matter of circumstance that he wouldn't consciously do away with.

[Apollymi]

Mugen might be tempting her? Really? It seemed to Yume that Mugen was tempting her in one of the most literal ways possible while also being buried inside her. Yes, she'd put herself in this position herself, but... that wasn't really important to what was taking place in the moment. Yume's current position was one which simultaneously stirred her and tightened around Mugen. Such a snug fit would only be made tighter by a glare aimed the girl's way as Mugen seemed to challenge her words just a bit. He went on to give her lesson in demonology. According to the man goddesses had a hard time saying no. Well, she supposed she wouldn't feel bad when the bar was set so high. Perhaps, somewhere there was someone who'd manage it. But apparently for her this was only a formality. She was given a set of sentences as she raised and lowered herself over and over again, stirring her soul with his tool. He spoke of their bond, of the power of words, of their existing agreement. He even used that little pet name which had the girl near swooning along with everything else.

"It should probably be criminal to be so persuasive, Mugen-sama~" the girl commented. She was rather hot, her body was really tense, and she seemed to be on the verge of collapse. At the end of it, she knew it wasn't her. She wasn't the one who'd deny herself infinity. She wouldn't weaken the bond between herself and a man who was so perfectly her type. She had no reason to avoid throwing herself headlong into what he offered. "I've already thrown myself into the deep end... I see no reason to avoid diving deeper now~" the girl mused setting up her agreement. One which would end in the relaxing of her legs in such a way as to leave her pushing the man as far into her body as she could get him from her current position and reaching orgasm around him once more. Ah, but the depth of what she'd accepted might be something worth looking into eventually.

At the same time, Anais was being treated to her mentor when he lost the educational aspect of his motivation. It didn't seem like a bad thing, with the additional spillage happening down her throat and that little swallowing against him. Knowing she could do whatever she wished without gagging gave her a weird sort of sensation to play with, and given her own tactile dysfunction even that of her throat was something worth indulging in a moment like this. Ah, but it wasn't just her indulging. In this case, she could feel how close Ailen's face was in her flesh. She felt his nose brushing against her opening, she felt the firmness of his tongue against her pearl. This almost thirsty search within her folds would reward him with what he sought her as her body retained its current arousal. She was almost dripping as her body seemed to inch towards climax with his extended efforts. Perhaps she find out today it was possible to become dehydrated by feeding someone else so much of yourself. Or maybe she'd take in enough to balance it out. Regardless, the movements of her tongue within her mouth seemed almost coaxing or teasing, even as he moved about in her mouth and throat. Hm, she seemed to be almost leaking mana from both ends, how strangely sloppy this thing was turning out to be.

[Bloodedge]

Persuasiveness was considered criminal, was it? Nonsense. Mugen's brand of persuasiveness was born originally of merit, which itself birthed confidence. One might find that in this world, the Skill widely known as Charisma was a hair's breadth away from vanity. Even then, the two could coexist, but that was neither here nor there. "If I'm a criminal for persuading you, does that make you a victim? Well..." Mugen paused, thinking back to just a few moments prior. A single glare so easily created a physical reaction in the lass ─ one he found pleasant enough to seek consciously. Ah, but he could use more than his eyes, so he thought. "If so, that's fine. Some might say your entire life up to this point has been the growing process of my perfect prey~♥" he concluded.

Yume agreed to possession... in a way. She claimed to see no reason behind avoiding a deeper dive into darkness, debauchery and all other things that came along with their connection. In terms of agreement, she was on the right track. In terms of applying to the world itself, however, she fell just shy of full potency. "That's a start. But, that was justification," Mugen said as the otherwise continuous spillage from his member halted. Yume descended the lowest she possibly could. Mugen knew the desired effect was beginning to engrave itself, but no... this one had to be undoubtedly more powerful than a certain other four would be. "Justification isn't binding. Give yourself to me." With those final words, there was a peculiar, eerie glow in Mugen's eyes. His voice seemed to echo, albeit with no discernable effect. What was the point? Well, there wasn't one... yet.

Meanwhile, Anais was leaking mana from both ends of her being. Ailen lost mana only from one, though it seemed Anais had every intention for making up the difference with her actions. If he didn't constantly have mana to drink, he'd very quickly splash away everything he had into the girl's throat. Perhaps that was her intention, or perhaps her methods were a bit more reactive than that. Whatever the truth of it was, he could hear a great deal more than his own slurping. Whether it was his own mana flowing back, or Anais's saliva dripping down, he wasn't sure... but something was causing Ailen's groin to rival his face in saturation. They couldn't have that. As the mentor here, he couldn't surpass Anais in moments of inspiration. With that in mind, he did take a page from her book, so to speak. Focusing energies at the tip of his tongue, he amplified existing vibration-like stimuli, as if his goal was to send sonar pulses through the girl's loins until they reached her Spiritual Core. Perhaps by doing so, he'd get as close as possible to a first-hand experience at drowning. That'd be a useful study eventually... maybe.

[Apollymi]

Mugen's level of persuasive ability should make him a criminal. In the terms of the planet she came from, he might have been thought of as such. Being a smooth talker was one certifiable way to end up on a watchlist or something like that. But here and now Yume's desire was to be on his watchlist instead. Mugen claimed that she could be considered to have been growing into his perfect prey. Hm, when did being a target of predation start sounding like something to accept. "You're not exactly making it easy to stop thinking about it like that, Mugen-sama~" she answered the man. Maybe it didn't matter, maybe being his prey, his pet... his, should be considered in a different way than she would have originally interpreted it.

Ah, but even as she sank down to the depths on Mugen's tool, she'd apparently only given a justification. That really seemed like splitting hairs to Yume, but she did know the use of words already perhaps what he needed was something more affirmative, more conscious or more unconscious. Magic was weird. In response to this lack of commitment as it were, the stream of mana he'd been pouring into her, stopped. How strange, she wasn't sure why, but she kind of missed the sensation of it once it was gone. She stared down at him and found him looking back at her. Not looking, he was glaring, his eyes glowing. That was hot. Too hot, so hot she found it to be the sort of thing she'd always look for, always accept. Nothing was comparable to the feeling such a look gave her. Her face reddened her body was tightening even further and that little orgasm seemed to be almost a wave, even while she was being still. And then he made a demand like it was a casual suggestion. He wanted her to give herself to him, all logic was disappearing from her brain. Or maybe, it'd never really been there to begin with, given how easily she forgot about peripheral beings while he was in front of her. "Hai! I'm yours Mugen-sama♥!~" she said those words and meant them, mind body and soul, he could take what he wished from her, and she'd allow it. No, it was worse than that, she'd give it, willingly.

Anais was soon to learn something important. She was going to learn the price of introducing innovation to the Paragon of Potions. A man who learned actively as something he well and truly enjoyed was bound to learn to do things well beyond what was normal for any regular person. So how interesting Anais's life became in the moment his tongue induced a mana vibration. It ran down her body into her very core. It caused a strange harmony in her plural selves. Each version of the girl felt that tingle starting at the apex of her sex and spreading out to every fiber of her being. It was a tingle which caused her flesh to goose and her limbs to lose feeling for a moment. The girl's loins flooded and her entire body seemed to tense and relax. She found herself withdrawing from the man, just a little. Utterly distracted by the feeling vibrating around in her body. Though her hand hadn't stopped moving she found herself gently moaning her content. He was obviously trying to murder her, just like that first time she was sure she was dying. Oh well... perhaps death would find the situation funny? 'We're not dying, we're living!~' mentioned Sinais who found the sensation quite pleasant as well. Anais on the other hand felt like she should be trying to withdraw, just a bit, to avoid a permanent death at this man's hands. Perhaps she should shift away just a bit, slide closer to her own target and give herself a minor break? Yes, that seemed reasonable, but her body didn't exactly agree, her muscles simply twitched and near clamped around his head. when did she become so disagreeable?

[Bloodedge]

Mugen's intention was certainly not to make it difficult for Yume's opinion to change. She was free to consider his actions criminal all she liked, and he'd embody it as necessary. He could even consider it fun to fully behave as a predator, though that was of little consequence considering how far things had progressed already. Yume was beyond simple consideration of the idea. His little suggestion even tipped her over the edge with no effort whatsoever, essentially establishing his position without a single word said. There were words to come, though. When Yume spoke, she did so in the most open, yet certain way possible. She may not have known exactly how much of herself she'd officially given away... or maybe she did. Either way, she offered the entirety of her existence to the demon just in time to receive another expulsion of his essence. This one would be markedly quite different. Mugen would be filling her body as normal, but her womb was no longer a stopping point. Yume would be learning what it felt like to have her soul flooded by something that would subsequently entangle it. There was no backing out of such deals with devils, but Yume ─ no, Shinomiya Kaguya would find herself bound for eternity by a method that showed physically just over the womb, though... not necessarily limited as such, depending on the situation. "That's how a good little pet should sound~♥" he said, almost as if there was an additional purpose to the line. In fact, Yume would likely soon discover one of the upper limits to their agreement. . .

She wouldn't be the only one discovering an upper limit, though. It seemed Anais was discovering the limit of her own tolerance ─ at least mentally. A taste of her own medicine had the lass struggling to break free, seeking refuge by distancing herself. After subjecting Ailen to the sensation of being at the bottom of river rapids, she did manage a small retreat. Alas, even her body didn't agree. Ailen would have given her a moment's rest if necessary; he wasn't a demon after all. Ah, but her attempted movement resulted only in mixed signals going his way. She moved forward, but her thighs engulfed his head to basically undo the former motion. In Ailen's mind, it was perhaps the case that a Spark of Wisdom gave her ideas for an improved experience. Not one to intentionally disappoint, the elf did a bit of critical thinking. He had a bit less space to work with now, so an extended tongue would become tiresome rather quickly. Ah, but he still had lips! With Anais's love bud still reasonably within reach, he could just... close his lips around it and continue with a somewhat lower frequency of mana vibrations. That must have been the girl's intention when she moved.

[Apollymi]

If Mugen wished to play criminal, Yume didn't mind. In fact, she was more than willing to leave herself open to his advances. Maybe she was more willing to be open to him than even she realized. Such was obvious by her own words, she stated that he could have her and she meant it. Her own desires, her understanding of how much her type this man was, and her ability to give up on a world that had already mostly given up on her. If he wanted to invade her mind, body and soul, she was more than willing to allow it, as completely as he wished to take her on. Such was exemplified by the filling of her core once more, but it felt like something much further beyond her womb. She felt this energy in her physical form and much deeper than even the first time. According to Mugen this was how a good pet was supposed to sound. Well, if they had roles to play she supposed her own was far from negative. Actually, the feeling in her body was quite beyond what she expected. The girl found herself moaning softly and feeling something appear over her womb. "Oh? Mugen-sama, what did I agree to?~" she questioned, ah... she'd take responsibility for this, but it felt like she'd done something rather irreversible. What was that? Well, she supposed she always thought about getting a tattoo, and it was in spot she could easily hide it.

Meanwhile, Anais seemed to be accidentally encouraging deviance in her mentor. The difference between her physical and mental anguish, ended in the elafia making a bit of headway in withdrawing. That being said, she didn't get away properly, nor did she vocalize wanting a break. So.... much to her own shock, she was treated to even more ridiculousness from her mentor. She'd find his lips wrapped around her apex with low frequency vibration. Oh. That was so nice, her body found itself responding to it, even as she went to place his manhood back within her mouth she was stopped as she moaned against the tip instead flicking with her tongue though she'd intended so much more. It was so distracting, but it felt so nice she didn't want him to stop. She could easily find herself reaching orgasm while he did such a thing. And the muscles of her thighs around his head jumped as she felt only pleasure pulsing through her body down to her spiritual core. "Shishou♥!~," she started as the idea to use her tongue struck her more prominently. He'd used his in a similar way, so why not? She traced his manhood with a gentle vibration from that moist appendage instead, down the shaft to the base then back around the tip. "It's really great!~ " she was near crying. "If you do it like that though, I'll be really distracted~" she moaned. Ah her face was quite red and she was really enjoying it. But she definitely found this level of activity distracting to her own goals as far as his pleasure were concerned.

[Bloodedge]

Sadly for Yume, what she received was far from an easily-hidden tattoo. If it appeared, no manner of clothing would be able to fully conceal it ─ especially garbs of the mortal variety. She was now in possession of an ancient and accursed thing which solidified their bond beyond time and space. The girl asked what she agreed to. Naturally, she was owed an answer. "You know what you agreed to. You said you were mine, and you are. That mark proves it. People used to call it 'the demon wedding ring', but that's far simpler than it should be. Shall I show you some of its uses, Yu-pyon?" Mugen presented a question, but he wasn't exactly going to wait for an answer before acting. Yume would find that seal on her pelvis pulsing as if the mark itself penetrated her womb. In that same moment, the seal grew by spreading throughout her soul and body. A second, longer mark would appear on her lower back. A third would appear on her her chest, as if emerging from her cleavage and spreading just below the collarbone. Yet another was akin to a collar wrapping around her neck, producing lesser copies of itself on the wrists and ankles. With all of those in place, Mugen even had the ability to shift the girl's behavior as he wished. By his desire, he could leave her ravenous even whilst penetrated. Even now, he would trigger the sin of lust in conjunction with greed: two of his favorites to see at once when practicing this sort of seal on the goddess Miwa. "I could make you more of a pet... or I could make you more of a slut. Or... I could do both, and everything between~♥"

Poor Miyuki had to sit there and watch the strangest thing he'd ever seen. Kaguya, as he knew her, was giving more of herself to this magical world demon by the moment. He saw numerous marks appear across her body. Anyone had to know what that sort of thing meant. It was the type of marking one would see from succubi and incubi in fiction, signifying some sort of possession or... something of the like. Alas, Miyuki was made more incapable of acting as time passed. He already couldn't speak; now he couldn't move at all. Surely something was being done to him as well, right?

Anais spoke of distraction, but what could she possibly be distracted from? Well, Ailen could understand the gist of it. Neither of them had any academic purpose in the current endeavor, yet each had the purpose of offering the other a certain level of pleasure. Ailen tried his damnedest to remain consistent, only to halt for a moment as Anais's tongue trailed along his length. He couldn't focus his own mana very well while a small amount of it was ejecting from his manhood, probably splashing onto Anais's cheek as she moved. Without much ability to knead mana at the other end, Ailen could do little more than take the physical approach via suction and humming. A bit of ingenuity went a long way, as Anais was content to exemplify time and time again.

[Apollymi]

What had Yume received? A demon wedding ring? Well, that sounded about like what she expected, but apparently that understanding was overly simplified. Mugen in all his infinite niceness, offered to show her how it worked. He even used that pet-name she was finding herself to be so very fond of. The mark seemed to pulse where it was, through her womb causing a rather distinctly pleasant feeling, one she couldn't have explained if she tried. She could feel and see these marks popping up across her body, her lower back, across her chest, around her neck, wrists and ankles. The triggering of this set of marks seemed to make the girl ravenous. Her mouth opened, but her tongue fell out before she said anything at all. Her face reddened but it was much more than a simple blush as a reaction. Her entire body was hot, so much that she'd began moving again rather aggressively. She wanted more. More what? Depth, more energy, more of him in contact with her body? Yes, all of those things! She leaned into the man as he spoke of all the things he could do with this power and sje moaned as she found relief by pressing as much of her skin against his as she could. Her hips were moving in a grinding motion but she left her skin in direct contact with him.

"Mugen-sama♥!~ I feel empty, but full... I want more~" the girl managed as she pressed her mouth against his. Did she not expect to have him answer her verbally but she knew innately she could have more. Perhaps, him enjoying this was also worth chasing, she would see. As her hips kept pounding against his pelvis she aimed to slip her tongue into her mouth choosing to invade while being invaded. Actually, whatever was going on with Miyuki was beyond something she could bring herself to care about now. Technically speaking she found herself easily ignoring everything but Mugen and her desire to have as much of him as she could.

At the same time, Anais found herself experiencing quite a lot at Ailen's hands. Even as they weren't pursuing anything other than pleasure, both seemed to find themselves surprised by their continued actions. A splash of mana to Anais's cheek would give the girl a moment of pause. During which she'd use her other hand to move it into her mouth. Easily she could find herself dealing with such an offering, even when it was just an incident encouraged by her own actions. Actually, even without the application of mana to her folds, Ailen was fully capable of bringing about another flourish from Anais. He'd simply find his face incapable of drying as his tongue and mouth played within her sex. Perhaps... this really was something just worth doing. Maybe the connection between her and Ailen as mentor and apprentice really was just something she truly enjoyed. There was nothing wrong with any of this, she was certain... she'd always enjoy this... And that was both aspects, which she realized as his manhood made its way back into her mouth. She couldn't help but use that tongue of hers to encourage his release, just the same the girl found her hand moving along his shaft, she even found a hand moving along his sack. Well, she was a pretty handsy person and she found looking at them that they seemed to twitch and move with every expulsion. She should encourage such a thing right? So she would, with a gentle hand that she'd experiment with learning this special texture, assuming no real pressure would be needed to feel those twitches directly.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen may have barely been making an effort, but he found it quite easy to shift Yume's urges forward a fair amount. Dealing with one who had no reason to see sexual endeavors as more than enjoyment was quite ideal for the demon. Those markings spread across her body, and she showed signs of nigh-unrivaled arousal immediately. Very quickly did Yume exemplify one of Mugen's favorite expressions to see on a woman's face. Only one thing was missing, but that tended to come with an additional requirement. First though, Yume made her own requirements known. She wanted more, and it was no simple desire. The rise and fall of her hips was already being replaced by a grinding motion as she leaned against him for maximum contact. Her movements earlier were disturbingly tame compared to how fervently she drove him into herself. If not for his mouth being suddenly occupied by the girl's tongue, perhaps Mugen would have offered a joke about becoming a self-pleasuring tool. Instead, all he could do was rampage against Yume's tongue with his own.

Miyuki was distraught, thinking this had all become far too much. Mugen, on the other hand, felt this was much more his speed. The demon's hands were firmly latched onto her sides as his groin flexed and pumped repeatedly, building mana toward an eventual release. In due time, Mugen found the smallest break between lips and tongue. By then, his original jest had been lost in favor of a very different statement. "More should be an understatement. That's fine, though; you've go a ways to go still. Fuck yourself stupid if that's what'll do the trick," he said, each sentence bridged either by smacking lips or thrashing tongue.

At the current rate of progression, Ailen was going to be the one unconscious for sixteen hours. He didn't think being incapable of seeing Anais's side of things would make a difference, but the added surprise to every maneuver heightened the experience tenfold. Moreover, there was the fact that Anais wasn't just keeping the status quo either. When next she put forth an effort, Anais applied lips, tongue and hand as per usual... but also brought her other hand to his testicles. Such a strange decision that was. Never in his life had Ailen experienced such a thing firsthand, so she'd undoubtedly be feeling many a twitch directly ─ via both hands and her mouth, actually. Having such a new experience was more than reason enough for Ailen to throb from groin to soul as he pressed onward through the veritable flood to press his face fully into Anais's undercarriage. Ailen didn't need to breathe; he needed to absorb and deliver every lavishing tongue-stroke he could manage. Perhaps he'd even give consideration to copying another advancement Anais took advantage of. . .

[Apollymi]

Sex was for Yume a thing of fun. The magic and extras involved with it, were mostly seen as bonuses, but not as the primary focus. Having already dealt with the potential negatives surrounding even being thought to have a sexual appetite in her own world, the girl was far beyond denying herself the fun of it after having the experience. No, she found it much to easy to completely surrender herself to Mugen in this case, to leave herself in the care of her master, so to speak. It became much easier still when her increased aggression was met by acceptance. Her tongue was accosted in his mouth and his manhood throbbed within her, even as she used him to satisfy her new more physical urges. And she was fed by this sort of interaction, finding Mugen capable of passing along a sentence or two between their urgent bout of tongue wrestling.

All the while whatever Miyuki was doing what she sought her own pleasure was completely insignificant. Mugen's actions were worth being enthused over. His words, didn't exactly make sense, but maybe they would eventually. She liked her current level of seeking and would continue to do so. If she could use Mugen and... 'fuck herself stupid' as the demon put it, then... why not? "Hai! Mugen-sama♥!~" the girl affirmed only to continue on her way. She met his building thrusts with her own movements. She thrashed her own tongue about in his mouth, that split of hers remained and she used the leverage it gave to aid the aggression of her own movements. All the time, her body felt hot, her loins dripping and those tattoos around her body seemed to pulse with sensation and power. How could she do anything but love this?

Just the same, Anais was learning what it meant to get caught up in activities involving sensation. Though she'd admitted already this elf was distracting her a bit, she eventually found herself capable of continuing on in her usual way. In taking hold of his family jewels, she did indeed get to feel extra pulses and twitches rather directly. How interesting!~ She couldn't have been more amused if she tried. The throbbing in his groin and into her mouth was also something she enjoyed, causing her to apply more suction with her jaws as she moved him towards the back of her throat. Just the same, her own actions were going to be distracted from mostly because she couldn't see what was being done to her either. In fact, the man's face hadn't come out of her folds in quite a while. His face was so fully pressed into her that she wouldn't have understood anything, that being said, she could feel his tongue moving about, lavishing strokes upon her sex which caused her to moan and rather freely continue quenching his thirst. They might both be done for after this, she was pretty sure she could probably use a second nap by the time this was over. Maybe that was fine, 'Sure as long as you wake up and have him for breakfast too♥!~' Sinais mentioned. Anais was going native again, she didn't even argue about the goodness of such an idea.

[Bloodedge]

Yume was so quick to take Mugen's advice. It wasn't very advisory in this case, but she proceeded nonetheless. Up and down she went, her walls sliding with firm grip along his length as constant gushing was all Mugen, and indeed Miyuki, could hear. The ferocity presented by Yume was so befitting of Mugen's desire that his own hips joined the effort in earnest. Each time she fell, he was rising in such a way as to slam their loins together. To a pitiful mortal of Miyuki's caliber, the scene looked quite painful... but he couldn't possibly understand. Every collision was soon causing shockwaves not from physical force alone, but from the collision of mana as well. All the while, Mugen was licking the girl's aggressive tongue, eventually sucking it and holding it betwixt his own teeth. Yume could carry on riding her way into absolute senselessness, but even that wouldn't be the end of this meeting now that she was riling the demon so efficiently.

Speaking of riling, Ailen had long since been jettisoned to a new plane of enlightenment. This had to end at some point, but when? The elf couldn't see a point to ending anything just yet, especially with new techniques joining the fray at every turn. At present, he couldn't even breathe properly, lest he do nothing but inhale the elafia's fluids through the nose. With that being the case, his breathing was entirely oral. Ailen was able to keep himself conscious while doing something about that continuous flood to the face. Even then, however, his breath repeatedly hitched with every sensational jolt Anais's mouth and hands sent through his genitals. If her goal was to quench his thirst, one would hope she had a thirst of her own... as she was successfully turning a would-be gradual buildup into a matter of seconds. Not even a minute out from the previous expulsion of liquid mana, Ailen was already trembling from the waist down, his hips eventually thrusting instinctually during the release of another... offering? Maybe it couldn't even be called that anymore. Whatever the case, one of Ailen's hands had wrapped around her thigh. Knowing ejaculation was becoming a more repeated occurrence for him, the elf figured it would be best to prepare Anais for receiving mana more frequently. To do so, he slipped his fore and middle fingers into her canal ─ a maneuver he knew would condition the body to process incoming mana even without conventional sexual penetration.

[Apollymi]

Yume wasn't exactly a blind follower. In most cases she was quite contemplative, though not nearly to the same extent as one of her closer friends. Even so, what Mugen offered wasn't something she'd turn down, and a chance to drown herself in the sheer excitement of their current experience was enough to allow her to go with the flow. Even when that flow, dictated aggressive movements, met by other aggressive movements and tongue sucking, biting and the sensation of their energies colliding and moving around within her body. She was quite certain from the outside this looked a like more violent than it felt, but that didn't matter, because she was enjoying every second of it. The pouring of energy into her body was something she appreciated, she didn't even have anything to think about doing with it immediately so the rest just did what it wanted. The power of his darkness was seeping into her skills, into her understanding of her body. Ah, everything was filling her senses, it truly was great. Finding out that learning would involve sex made the deal better not worse, and knowing that she could contribute so readily to her own mental was... the right amount of fun. No judgement, no weirdness, just fun with a guy who was just her type, her life had gotten better by leagues. She hadn't even gotten to the other four and her potential interactions with classmates yet. She couldn't even think of the future currently as she was far too busy diving into her present. Or rather riding her present. Every moment she spent aggressively grinding against him was one which caused her head to heat up a bit further. More and more each second seemed to send her carreening towards a sudden burst, which would take over her mind and body and cause her to lose sight of everything. That was fine, such a thing would end eventually in her coming to a massive halt against the man, her whole body tingling, tightening and then relaxing.

Ailen couldn't think of a time to end the current bout happening between himself and Anais, and the elafia couldn't think of wanting to do any such thing. Anais's actions and Ailen's together seemed to be feeding into each other, growing with every passing aspect of their interaction. Most recently, she came to feel his breaths against her undercarriage, as his breathing seemed to be done through his mouth only for quite some time. His hand came to be wrapped around her thigh as well, which felt nice enough to elicit another small moan from her. Such indications of pleasantry would only grow as Ailen seemed to spill seed into her mouth at a similar frequency to her own flooded loins. That trembling from his body was something she also enjoyed, until of course it was her turn. While she didn't see many reasons to break her own activities, the addition of Ailen's fingers to her core was something rather new. While, she'd gone about the more active version of sex without a problem, something about the ability of fingers to reach their destination was rather intense. Her moan became so much more frequent and her thighs tightened near his head. Even her core found tension after those fingers entered and her hips flexed against him as she enjoyed the sensation which seemed most natural to take on. Ah, this really was a great thing to do, she thought as she continued to moan her climax around his manhood, making sure to swallow his most recent deposit down her throat.

[Bloodedge]

The amount of fun Mugen could have with this one was through the proverbial roof. Activating that seal didn't even seem necessary, but in his understanding, doing so had the chance of releasing any residual reprehensions about an existing session. Even Miwa had become more likely to break her precious cycles after having a sense for what she could experience from the seal's application. Yume seemed, at the very least, to be successfully riding her way toward a stupor. With one final slam onto his pelvis, she halted entirely. She seemed affected on a spiritual level as intended, but she also seemed to be nearing the end of her rope, if not at the end. He couldn't have that. "Ara~? You don't think we're done here, do you?" he asked as it seemed she would progress no further. He'd wave a hand, activating the cuff-like seals in a manner that resembled proper bindings.

Yume had been bouncing atop him while performing a split this whole time, so surely she'd be perfectly fine being lifted by the ankles as such. For general purposes, Mugen decided to also pull the girl by her wrists... and indeed, her neck as well. Said lifting would pull her off the demon entirely, leaving her stranded in the air while he rose. His place was behind her, so there, he'd stand... like a good, supportive mentor. Maybe some could say he just wanted a view of the girl's ass, but that surely couldn't be the case even as he pushed against her upper back to lean her forward, still leaving that display of flexibility intact. In a matter of moments, Yume would find herself being lowered to groin-level. "See, that's not quite stupid enough. As your mentor, it's my job to teach you the right way of it, right?" he asked with a hint of menace in his tone. Just then, a firm hand would collide with Yume's backside, merely a breath away from a vigorous insertion fit to enter her womb and even reach its natural end. If she thought there was time to rest, she thought wrong. Mugen wasn't here to kick back and smell the roses; he was apparently here to try his hardest at splitting someone in half.

When Ailen first thought to take on this position for entertainment purposes, he figured it wouldn't last nearly so long. Alas, there was still no foreseeable end in sight. He obviously had no complaints about that, though there was a concern or two. As Anais continued moaning around his girth, Ailen found it impossible to hold back very much. Ejaculation would soon find its own fruition yet again, so he had to ensure Anais was ready to receive even more mana without overload. One surefire way to do so was to better simulate penetration. With that in mind, those fingers of his straightened and firmed to replicate a repeated thrusting ─ all while Ailen's tongue flicked over the lass's pearl again and again.

[Apollymi]

There was some sort of finality in Yume's most recent movements. At the very least, she knew she'd reached the climax her own actions dictated she needed. Such was how she'd always behaved. She'd mostly calmed by her own form of exertion and would have been capable of leaving it at that... but, Mugen was no such calm individual. This was made obvious by the activation of those bindings around her wrists. Not just those, but she was lifted by the ones at her ankles, leaving her hovering and off of Mugen's manhood while he repositioned. She would have to state that this was a very good use of magic. "I... ah... didn't assume that..." she murmured. Ah, she was still having a hard time breathing. Among other things, it was quite difficult because though she'd stopped moving and reached an epic climax, perhaps there was still room for more.

And more she would receive. Mugen was now at her back, lowering her to the level of his groin once more. If she had to say by his actions, he seemed to enjoy this sort of thing a bit. And if she was being honest, she didn't mind it. Actually it was strangely comforting for him to be there, but it wouldn't remain that way for long. His next sentence came with an almost menacing feeling to it. Like he had intentions which were less than savory. Somehow she didn't mind that either. According to him, she hadn't gone stupid enough... so perhaps he meant for her to lose more of herself in this exchange. Maybe it was some secret to reaching infinity or maybe it was just being done for the sake of fun, either way she was committed, and it wasn't like she'd been given an option. He lodged himself into her person, all the way into her womb. She felt his entrance at the very end of her being and hiccuped. Her tongue fell from her mouth but strangely the only other thing to occur from such a violent entrance, was her immediate orgasm reached around his tool and a flutter of her pupils like they were pulsing with power. "Hai! Mugen-sama♥!~" Ah those words would be forever flirty, even when they barely made it out of her mouth. Perhaps speech would end up being overrated? Perhaps thinking was overrated too?

Meanwhile, a slightly more and slightly less, responsible exploration was taking place. Anais was finding herself at Ailen's mercy and the elf was finding himself in a similar situation. At least he had the forethought to try and keep the girl processing the mana she was causing to pour into her own throat. Of course, in doing so... he only managed to continue the vicious cycle which was making the girl moan and tighten around the cock buried in her mouth and throat. Even now, he used those long fingers of his to stimulate the girl manually, he also continued flickering his tongue over the apex of her sex. The combined sensations weren't something she'd deny enjoying at all. For something which was supposedly done for fun, she'd easily find herself addicted to such a situation. Of course, this wouldn't stop the girl's actions at all. Fingers caressed his length, they massaged his jewels her tongue wet his member. Her mouth and throat sucked upon him and her throat vibrated with the sounds of her own pleasure and yet another climax reached for all the effort the man was putting into her loins. She was having a sensory overload. And it was... great!~

[Bloodedge]

One thrust deep, and Mugen could already feel the collapse brought forth by Yume's blissful experience. One thrust was all it took, but one thrust would not be all he intended. She knew now one of the many capabilities that seal boasted, but in truth, even that ability had additional levels. Another slap to the girl's backside came as he rested in her core just briefly, only for his otherwise free hand to take on a new purpose. A wisp of mana extended from the mark around Yume's neck, seeming to take the visage of a leash ─ one Mugen proceeded to use as leverage as he slammed into the girl's undercarriage again, again, and again. He had to have some sort of leverage, after all, lest the force of each thrust launch her too far away from him. With that being the case, he kept tugging that magical rope to ensure her body was there to meet every additional impact. Once more, the impact was great enough to reverberate through the subspace that was Mugen's room. Miyuki hardly managed to survive, having an almost brain-shattering experience during every pulse. It was as if he kept losing consciousness, only for the next occurrence to revive him... and the cycle repeat itself thereafter.

Ailen managed some headway with preparing Anais physically, and none too soon. He couldn't control his own hips. The more Anais stroked and sucked away, the more rapidly he felt a buildup that wasn't lacking any of the power its many predecessors boasted. He'd be losing mana yet again. Oh well; at least he could trust that it had a place to go, since the only potential location at present was right down Anais's throat. Actually, having that thought was... interesting. Perhaps he was beginning to fully understand the more 'human' approach to sexual endeavors. Perhaps he'd even take the next opportunity to try something else new for the joy alone... if he survived that long.

[Apollymi]

One thrust was indeed all it took for Yume to experience sheer bliss. Of course, Mugen didn't seem like the type to stop at just one, nor did she really wish for him to be. In light of that single flourish she found herself looking forward to everything that was to come next. Miyuki would be having the force of this particular interaction forced upon him, but Yume wasn't trying to be spiteful anymore. She'd all but surrendered herself to a purely blissful experience. This experience came with a bit of leverage gained by a leash-like extension to the collar around her neck. And beyond that there was another firm slap to her bottom which caused her nether to tighten around him. He kept her balanced and continued to plunge into her repeated knocking her about while holding her body in place. Her moans filled this room her wet tongue hung from her mouth and the pulsing pupils in her eyes became hearts in shape. She seemed to be enjoying this rather rough treatment, and she currently couldn't even form the words to express it. Ah well, she didn't need to, the continued reaching of climax by her body and the sounds she managed to make might convey it enough, as her own brain overheated and she was left to dangle on the rope of her own pleasure.

Anais on the other hand was finding out her mentor's limits. That is to say, she was quite enjoying his current lack of composure. Perhaps, if she managed to think about it more, that is why she found herself so easily falling into ambiguously teasing the man and testing her newer skills and abilities on his person. Whatever the case, he had at least begun thrusting into her mouth which served the purpose of making sure that all that he offered found its home within her person. She wasn't having any trouble metabolising all the mana he offered her, and hadn't even really stopped to think about any potential problems it might pose. She met those upward strokes from him with her own mouth seeming pleased to be part of such an exchange. Her own relaxation in her body had her, at least not immediately trying anything different. No... she'd be content for a moment or two while she caught her breath, this was fine, eventually she'd need to back away, and free her jaw lest it lock into place... still her arms were far from tired so it wasn't as if stimulation would stop at all.

[Bloodedge]

At long last, Mugen felt what he'd been waiting for. The seal placed on Yume had finally been pushed to its most solid point. The moment her eyes took the shape of hearts, Mugen's mark rooted itself even deeper into her very soul. He'd exist in her subconscious, appearing in dreams even when he had no desire to do so. One could possibly say she'd been 'broken', and that would undoubtedly be true in an old magical sense. She certainly wouldn't be much of a target for anyone else ever again, unless they were comparable to Mugen himself as a match. Knowing the likelihood of that ever happening, Mugen happily plunged into the depths of Yume's being, constantly pulling the leash around her neck and subjecting the room to one spatial reverberation after another. He'd reach a state of calm... eventually. Alas, it would have nothing to do with Yume's desire, and everything to do with deciding he'd had enough fun. Besides, she did have to start learning at some point ─ though for now, he'd only continue pumping excess and purposeless mana into her body. And so, the time would pass. . .

The same could be said of two others, it seemed. Between Ailen and his apprentice, neither showed any signs of retreat or reconsideration for their current actions. As bodies began to take over in a more natural manner, their fates were sealed to a more long-lasting endeavor than perhaps anyone anticipated. Ailen, for one, couldn't have imagined things dragging on for as long as they had already. Ah, but what would he do? Well... he'd let things carry on as they were, also falling into the flow of time until. . .

[Apollymi]

Mugen had all but broken this this lass's physical form. Well perhaps that was the wrong way to state it... instead he dominated all forms of her person; mind, body and soul. She had been aggressively treated this day and enjoyed it. Those pupils of hers pulsing as hearts when the man rammed himself in and out of her body at what had to be maximum force. Whatever pleasure he got from treating her this way, she also enjoyed for him. Mentally, if she had been capable of extra thoughts, she'd decided this was perfect and as time passed it only became more perfect. She'd made the decision to give herself to this man as completely as possible and she enjoyed it. All that purposeless mana deposited into her form over time seemed to just be coursing around her body.

But all couldn't remain the same. Eventually the girl would be found in a different position, her back against his bed her legs around his shoulders and being pummeled from a more direct angle. From this position she got to stare into his face and confront that thing of her fantasies those glaring eyes. How she'd ever thought anything else would have done, she didn't know. But it was clear to her now that this was it. The look, the aggression, the feeling. She was sure her body had nothing but reactions left to give. She was still moaning happily that tongue of hers still hanging out of her mouth, her vision still full of heart-shaped pupils, but she was far from disliking anything about this situation. Actually as he reached this level of depth inside her person, those hearts were beating in time with the feeling of her loins before they pulsed to a stop, signaling the start of her next flourish.

[Bloodedge]

Some three hours after successfully unlocking the more deviant side of Yume, Mugen's 'fun' was winding down. Of course, winding down included further pummeling of the girl's recently-adjusted body using a new position, but the method was of little importance... or perhaps it was actually of great importance, depending on the perspective. Mugen would believe the latter, as he'd been observing the already small amount of resistance Yume had fading by the minute. At this point, he believed anything could be done without any naysaying from the lass. Whether that was true or false, he was currently enjoying much freedom of movement. With Yume's legs so out of his way, the demon's hips were free to piston wildly as he continued enabling those world-shaking reverberations.

It had been some time since Mugen last deposited his mana into this new apprentice. That, however, was a restraint he showed with purpose. The girl needed to learn some things eventually, so he'd been building up quite the reserve of knowledge to penetrate down to her soul. "As fun as this has been, I think it's time for your lesson. Ready to learn, Yu-pyon~?♥" he asked. A few moments and a few plunges later, he'd subject Yume to the mightiest expulsion yet. Her insides would be filled so wholly and so quickly, much would be expelled as an almost immediate consequence. No matter; Mugen had focused more than enough information to deliver the full breadth of necessary knowledge regardless. Yume would be infused with all the information needed to be considered a theoretical master of astrology and divination. As a single teaching session, it was an excessive amount he delivered unto her. Alas, one tended to discover rather quickly how excessive demons were. . .

[Apollymi]

Yume had been actively engaged by Mugen for hours. She currently had no concept of the amount of time that had passed, and as far as she was concerned she didn't need one. No, she'd been far too busy enjoying herself to care much one way or another about the amoutn of time she'd spend in this world engaged in sexual activity. Ah, but sex didn't have to be just sex in this world, and given that even though they'd both apparently been having fun she still had to get to her lessons. Oh she was supposed to be learning something and was asked if she was ready. Well... "Hai, Mugen-sama♥!~" the girl mentioned. Granted she didn't know any real need to do anything else, she would at least gain whatever knowledge he had to offer.

Luckily for her however, this wouldn't be an immediate thing. No, a few more knocks around her person would send the girl over the edge and while that was happening Mugen would also be expelling mana. In so doing he delivered a great deal of information directly to the girl's brain about divination and astrology? Ah, it was spreading through her body and out of it at the same time. It was binding to her soul, and... given her own nature she allowed it. Her understanding of divination seemed to be infused to various aspects of her new magical world understandings. Even her understanding of how to feel mana seemed to be affected. Actually, it was more purposeful than that... it seemed like those two things were innately connected. She came to feel more even as she was being spilled in. She understood so much now, she could feel it. Not just physically, but spiritually. It was like she could understand what was being felt in the depths of someone's soul. Ah... that was a strange thing to realize as she started with herself then the man connected to her and then the power reached out further still. And when it did it came into contact with something she didn't like and she immediately pulled back from it. "Aaaahhh♥!~ That's a lot... it's so much!~ Ah, but I really love it though don't I?~" she questioned. As those hearts still pulsed in her eyes, though she seemed to be slowing down just a bit. When she had more time to think about it, she'd decide that much like her friend she enjoyed learning this way... it was such a good use of her time.

[Bloodedge]

For some reason, Mugen found few things more satisfying than expelling more liquid mana than his partner's body could sustain. Perhaps it was the nature of Destroyers to enjoy feeling the sensation of overloading something, even when not literally destroying it. That seemed sensible. Either way, he was obviously content to enjoy letting every last morsel of his essence flow into Yume's body. Sadly though, there was no way to actually do such a thing; damn pouring mechanics had to exist even in a magical world. He'd have to do something about that soon. First, he had to bask in the moment, just as Yume herself seemed to be doing while processing new knowledge and... all of that fluid. As she did so, she presented the demon with a question. It was a lot, but she loved it? Making the assumption was easy, but that question also set Mugen up perfectly. "It looks like you do, but it's not like anyone else could be sure? I think there's only one way to be certain~♥"

With that said, Mugen decided to enact his plan. He'd first be found extricating himself from Yume's loins, taking a standing position on the open floor. That seal around the girl's neck would see use once again as he tugged on the ethereal leash connected to it. He was still dripping mana and very much covered in a mixture of their fluids. Since Yume claimed to 'love' it so much, he thought to give her the satisfaction of... well, the remainder, and whatever residual knowledge was left in that last little stream. "The only one who can say how much you love anything, is you. So... you tell me, and I'll try committing it to memory, Yu-pyon~♥"

[Apollymi]

Perhaps, today was the day of plentiful and strange developments. Her almost flirty question would be answered, not just by words but by actions. She was starting to really appreciate that quality in Mugen, even as her body was filled well beyond its burst point she seemed to be quite pleased by the sensation. She truly did think it was possible to love this sort of completely excessive approach. What was more, she was offered the ability to truly figure it out. That tattoo around her neck seemed to be used once more after he extricated himself from her loins and he'd take to the standing position properly. She was left the ability to move on her own and took the tug against her leash as gentle encouragement to take her place before him, which she did almost giddily.

He claimed that only she could decide for herself if it was something she loved. But according to Mugen, he'd try and commit it to memory for her. He once again used that pet name of hers, she'd come to enjoy so very much and she'd subsequently find herself accepting the remainder of his expulsion and their mixed fluids with her mouth. Her overly wet tongue would easily caress his manhood after that first expulsion and those heart shaped pupils in her eyes seemed to pulse as she tasted the sweet citrus of herself along with the spiciness of Mugen. She went about cleaning his tool with her own mouth but between lavished tongue strokes she did have something to say. "It really is something I love, and it's quite tasty, Mugen-sama♥!~" the girl chimed as she finished what she'd aimed to do. Just the same whatever residuals she got from accepting the rest of her mana this way, seemed to help her thoughts crystalize in her head. How interesting it was to process mana in this way.

[Bloodedge]

With gentle coaxing of a physical nature, Yume took her place by his groin. She'd continue their flirty engagement by seeking confirmation, lapping at his cock in a way that didn't dry it at all ─ not with that wet tongue she used. Nevertheless, Yume was managing to take care of all residue in a seemingly thorough fashion. Ah yes, Mugen knew exactly how satisfying this relationship would be for him. The same could apparently be said of Yume as well, who went on to confirm her elation. "Ii shoujo da ne~♥" he harped. With that, regrettably, he figured their first session had come to an end. He didn't want to actually fry the mind and spirit of his apprentice, after all.

"As first times go, this has been a bit short... but you were just a human a few hours ago. I suppose I should consider it a victory that you could survive even that much," Mugen mused. Whenever Yume finished lavishing his shaft, he'd be magically redressing himself and commenting on her state of being... or rather, giving fair warning. "The inmon I used this time worked out quite well. It won't be going anywhere, though. The seal, the extras, the eyes ─ they'll all appear as necessary, and I doubt they'll go away until you're done processing. Frankly, I'm not sure which is stronger between yours and Miwa's. Now... we should be figuring out what to do with the extra weight sitting outside my bedroom. Are you dressing, or do you want the real one to watch my offering drip out of you too?"

[Apollymi]

Yume was rather committed as a pet. Well, maybe that wasn't exactly the truth, she was pretty committed to being Mugen's pet currently and had nothing but pleasantries and forward thinking to offer her new life. Actually, his commentary after her more flirty words left the girl with a gentle blush along her face. Strange, she didn't know she'd find such words appreciable but she truly did...

Moving on from this, having finished her work of cleaning up the demon's groin it would appear that this particular session and its accompanying lessons were over. This was almost confirmed by the words. He spoke of such a session being quite short, but claimed that this was fine as she had been human at the start of this endeavor. She imagined without the ability to become a different species, it might have been quite difficult to continue the way she had been. "Hai hai, I assume it could have been worse for me so I'll take it in stride..." she mused. Ah, but there was more to be discussed. Beyond this point, the seals that had been placed on her body were called inmon and wouldn't truly be leaving her. According to Mugen they'd taken quite well and would appear as needed. This was also fine, though he wasn't sure if hers or Miwa's was stronger? Ah, that was in her early information the goddess of this land, so his wife. It was an odd thing for her to realize she'd just been added to a polycule but she also didn't worry about that too much either. "All of that is fine, I understand..." she said of the marks still vibrating gently on her body. As for if she'd dress again while they did something about the dead weight outside she gave it a bit of consideration. "I think I'll get dressed, mostly because he'd like seeing it and I don't want to make him happy..." she said. Maybe she was still a bit spiteful? Or maybe she just had some understanding that she didn't before? She wasn't entirely sure but she'd probably figure it out sooner or later.

Given this, she went on to dress herself. That dress reappearing across her skin, though the markings on her body showed both through and around the small ornate dress. She also picked up that hat of hers, attaching it to her head and in so doing it seemed to take a form more suited to her 'alien' appearance, becoming a strange glow to her previously created halo and adding a host of information to be processed to her brain, but she'd used her left over energy for that. "Alright, I'm ready... Mugen-sama!~" she mused as her clothing begant he process of eating away at her current body, though it seemed to be a rather slow process, leaving her with the more thickened version of her form.

[Bloodedge]

Whilst in the process of dressing himself, Mugen awaited several of the girl's reactions. First and foremost was the follow-up to an unusual compliment, which had the girl's face flushed in an obviously accepting manner. Second was the idea that all of their fun could have been something terrible for her if approached in excess. Mugen was sure she could handle anything at her current level of ability, but that was only physical. A mind, a truly broken one, could never be fully repaired; that was what he intended to avoid. Ah, but even then... a certain kind of mind-breaking was something to appreciate, and something Mugen himself had been aiming for. "Good. We don't want you too broken~" he declared.

As for the third point, Yume had to choose whether she'd dress, or avoid doing so entirely. She chose the former with the primary reason being her refusal to satisfy the boy she'd come to this world with. To that, Mugen quirked a brow and tilted his head. "Is that so? Well, that's a shame. You'll do exactly that eventually... even if it's not 'you' doing it," he commented as if possessing a secret about the lad. Moving on, Yume being dressed was reason enough for him to abandon the topic entirely. There was no point being in a bedroom and wearing clothes, after all. Whatever the case, she added the hat from earlier, giving it a new form to go along with her existing ensemble. Mugen took a moment to return his room to its former state, which inadvertently banished Miyuki before he stepped out. Along the way, there was more information to share with Yume. "You'll want to consider something, though. The real brat doesn't have memories from here; he's been in a vegetative state since you made that part of his consciousness move between realms."

[Apollymi]

According to Mugen, he didn't want Yume too broken. She could take that many ways, but she knew of the cursed tags, perhaps demons were into mind-breaks of a less than life altering variety. Like the kind that happened for the moment instead of the kind that turned into complete and total bad ends. Whatever the case, she seemed just a little bit amused by what was said and found herself smirking regardless. Too bad, the jovial and light-hearted musings of the girl would be lost for a moment. After explaining why she didn't wish to go out naked, it was stated that maybe she'd end up satisfying the lad one day, even if it wasn't her. "Ewww, that is a horrifying thought..." she murmured. It seemed this girl had few fears in life, but didn't like the idea of her image being something this boy could connect with his own happiness anymore.

Whatever the case, Mugen seemed to be fixing up his bedroom and even the little shadow of Miyuki seemed to go away as well. That was quite nice and they would be on their way. But of course there was at least one more thing the girl would have to deal with. When she'd decided this lad's mind needed breaking, it was apparently the case that his body had been left where it was while his mind traveled to her first day of lessons. "That's a bit of a pain isn't it?" she murmured. It was annoying to think the lad didn't actually know how very over they were. Besides that it wouldn't really be a fitting punishment if he didn't have those memories to go out into the world with. Besides he'd get the wrong idea about them potentially reconciling if he didn't get them back. "So, will they break his brain? It'd be sort of pointless to give them back to him and then have to break up with him again..." she hypothesized as she stepped back into the throne room. Hm, everything felt quite different, with her senses properly open.

[Bloodedge]

Yume seemed quite disgusted by the idea of enabling Miyuki's happiness, even indirectly. As Mugen saw it, however, she had nothing to worry about. "Don't think much of it. You see... Karma has its ways. Those who deserve the worst will get the worst. For every positive someone like that receives, the negative will be overall doubled so long as they keep on the same track," he explained. In regards to the sudden plural pronoun usage, Mugen figured Yume would understand fully once she saw Miyuki again.

Once they returned to the throne room, a question was presented. Yume wished to know if receiving those memories would break the human boy's mind, and in truth... Mugen couldn't say for certain. He shrugged initially. There was only one factor that could determine the stability of a person's mind. "That depends on him. Strength of mind is something determined in a moment, based on one's own emotional responses and how they choose to deal with them in regards to the information being processed. One could choose to reflect on memories like those and be perfectly fine after a time. Alternatively, one could take zero responsibility and... well, what doesn't better you, makes you lesser. A bit of a bonus lesson for you," he instructed. Of course, Mugen knew how the boy would most likely react. Even with that being the case, humans had a propensity for surpassing their own limits in numerous ways. It may have been a small chance, but there remained a chance nonetheless that Miyuki would reflect on those memories and be fine eventually.

[Apollymi]

Yume was quite disgusted by the idea of having anything to do with Miyuki's happiness. As far as she was concerned, his happiness and her had nothing to do with each other and she didn't want them entwining at all. Of course, that could have just been the spite talking, or it could have been her continued digust at the type of manipulation she saw him as being capable of. Whichever the case was, it was at least a little comforting, that Karma in this world seemed to be so proactive. "I guess it's good that karma isn't just something people talk about to make themselves feel better," she stated. She knew in the world she'd come from people spoke of karma as a form of justice but knew that more often than not, some wrongs would never see true consequences. At least, she could rest easy knowing that if he remained as he was, he'd pay for it...

Speaking of recompense, there was apparently the matter of the lad's returned memories. For all Yume knew, returning his mind to him with the memories of her own debauchery might break him in some way. And Mugen's words on the matter implied that it was possible that could happen, but this wasn't the sort of thing that could be mediated ahead of time. Mugen's lesson in this form was that if it didn't make you better it would make you lesser. This was considered a bonus to her previous lessons and she supposed if she applied the logic of her earlier situations to this, she could say that attaching herself to Miyuki permanently would have made her incapable of reaching even her current height, making her lesser in the grand scheme of things. "Sou ka, so it one of those free will choices," she said seeming to understand the whole of the situation in theory. So what did she think? Well, a kid's cartoon movie had once mentioned either running from an experience or learning from it, given the profound impact of such a statement, she didn't think it a good thing to do for either of them to stand in the way of the lad learning his lesson. If he collapsed it would be no one's fault but his own, if he learned from it, maybe he could live a happy life without ever darkening her doorstep again. If she was being fair, the latter was in general what she wanted for most people after they'd done their due diligence. "After some consideration, he should definitely get his memories back. I won't stand in the way of someone else's learning opportunity. Even if the lesson is particularly tough," she concluded with a light giggle. "Alright, I guess I am watching someone's mind roll a d20 today~" she stated, wondering if that might have been giving the lad a bit too much credit.

[Bloodedge]

Yume's response implied a belief that Karma couldn't always apply. From the sound of things, her world didn't have such direct uses of the phenomenon... though Mugen knew better. "Karma always has its place, and will always have its way. Rack up enough, and even another lifetime won't save you from the consequences of your own actions," he asserted firmly. Across many lives, one picked up many things. Among those things was an understanding of how connected they all were in the end.

Moving on, Yume had a decision to make regarding her former... pet? At this point, Mugen wasn't sure what to call the creature in human form, but he couldn't personally consider it much of a human. Humans were magnificent creatures with limits beyond the stars themselves. This one was instead content to lower his own ceiling continuously. Among the things Mugen could not abide, that was perhaps the most grievous. Yume's decision was to grant the lad his memories, thus granting an opportunity for self-improvement. Though Mugen didn't believe improvement would come in any reasonable time, he could respect the decision. "Then there's only one thing to do. You should know how to transfer memories without... frankly debasing yourself by now," he said, standing by while that vegetable of a boy sat in wait for his own awakening. Miyuki didn't even have a clue what was happening. In having his consciousness returned, he could have believed no time had passed since it was ripped out. In this case however, it seemed he would be receiving all that missing time instead. How would things play out from there?

[Apollymi]

Apparently, life times worth of Karma could be built up in such a way that even dying wouldn't save you from your past mistakes. Yume for a moment tried to imagine a person insane enough to get themselves into that much trouble. She couldn't rightfully imagine it. How could someone actually be crazy enough to keep doing things that didn't work? She supposed the worlds had all sorts of people in them, it should be likely to encounter any kind of person, that being said, it seemed a bit unreasonable for someone to actually amass a bunch of negative karma enough to bleed through their semi-infinite lives. "Be mindful of sticking points. And don't act like a spoilt entitled crazy person, got it~" she said seeming to have come to a few conclusions about the sorts of people who had to live with more than a little bit of karma in the negatives from one life to another.

But their happy lessons would once again find themselves detouring around Miyuki. As the lad sat on the floor, Yume found herself staring at his rather annoying looking visage. She couldn't exactly place why, but now that her eyes were actually on him, she just felt annoyed all over again. Luckily enough, (likely for both of them), Mugen was still around to distract her a bit. He seemed to understand her decision to afford the lad his memories but would leave it to her to undertake it. She supposed that was only fair, as the boy's consciousness moving was indeed her own doing. She wouldn't exactly be putting the work of righting things on anyone else. She wasn't irresponsible. Besides, Mugen was quite right, she did have the necessary knowledge, between what he'd given her directly and what she'd taken from her gifted hat, to put together a way to restore the lad without having to touch him in an intimate way. Alright! She could do this... she raised her right hand to her mouth and blew into it gently. There was a mix of mana and magic there, that looked like a tiny seedling of blue fire. It would be about all that was required to magically restore the lad's memories based on her understanding of such things as an onmyoji. Still there was the method of delivery which she spent a bit of time thinking about with that little seedling pulsing in her hand. "Delivery method wasn't something I thought of initially," she mused, seeming to find a light-hearted sentiment in herself for just a second. But... it wouldn't last. No she drew back her right hand and immediately slapped it into the lad's left cheek. And then, just to make sure his brain properly restarted, she followed up with an immediate left to the other side of his face. She didn't know why, but somehow she felt better. An amused expression settled on her face, immediately after. That was oddly satisfying. Well, it did make sense, she'd started her day in this world by slapping the lad in her human form, a couple of slaps from her current form was the most ironic ending to this day.

[Bloodedge]

Another lesson given, another lesson learned. Mugen didn't find it necessary to deliver all lessons in the form of mana, as moments like these benefited greatly from verbal teachings. Other things, however... were best learned by feeling. Yume had the necessary information to share Miyuki's own memories with him, and she produced those memories by breathing them as flame into her hand. Just then, Mugen felt that all spite hadn't left her just yet. One would wonder how she thought to deliver that hint of mana. Ah... but she didn't leave him waiting very long.

Not at all for the first time today, the sound of skin colliding with skin resonated throughout the throne room. It happened once, it happened twice, though neither time was for the same reason as the similar sounds of earlier. Yume had two hands ─ both were for Miyuki's face. Mugen laughed, knowing the second collision didn't even carry memories with it. Just the same, it would have purpose. Miyuki received the first slap and experienced the rush of traumatizing memories that accompanied it. In that moment, he became conscious again. Also in that moment, he was perfectly aware of the second slap meant only to hurt. The boy reeled from a combination of pain and a massive influx of information to the mind. How would he take he information itself, though? He saw every moment of Kaguya's downfall at once. Everything flowed through his mind like an accelerated video, with Kaguya's goodbye repeating throughout it all. As for how he took it all... the sign was somewhere between Mugen's sudden laughter, and the sudden wet bulge in Miyuki's breeches. "Kuhuhuhu! I should have warned about that one. The apparition would have done that earlier, but it couldn't. Looks like it all welled-up just to come out now~"

[Apollymi]

Dual slaps were delivered to the blonde haired boy's face and there was satisfaction in Yume after she did so. She assumed by the shocked looking expression on Miyuki's face that he'd both gotten back his memories and understood that the secondary slap was done not out of necessity but instead out of spite. All of this would have been glorious, even Mugen's new laughter if the reason for it had been different.

It would seem that there were quite a few things left unsaid by Miyuki. And maybe he didn't know about them before their time in this world, but at the very least his body was quite honest about enjoying the show. Yume might have just assumed it was a knee-jerk reaction but somehow given the words Mugen spoke about the situation and forgetting to warn her of it, she could assume that this was just peak sexual deviance. Even with her own sexual deviance being something known, she found this particular lack of restraint a special kind of disgusting. "Eww, I touched him..." she squealed taking a step back. Blue flames appeared in both her hands as if she intended to burn any residual traces of their physical contact away.

Just the same it had been hours since Mugen had disappeared. And in that time, Miwa had finished her studies and managed to do quite a few things concerning her new nigh absolute control over arcane wisdom. She'd studied sources and done a great deal of thought based exercises regarding them. Of course, she had an intention of seeing a particular one of her husbands this day, but that didn't matter at all. No, the woman sat as regally as she normally did, long legs stretched over the end of her throne, little black strips of cloth covering her important parts while leaving her a lot of skin showing. Her eyes were a perfect shade of blue and her hair was ornately done up just a bit. Her countanence was stunning and Yume's attention would be brought to it as somewhat amused words slipped from between her lips. "Ara? I assume he deserved those slaps. I was wondering why someone left a vegetable in the middle of the throne room..." she stated as if it was a perfectly normal thing to have happen. "Oh, but it looks like something much more important has happened today~" she seemed rather excited to be told of more pressing developments.

[Bloodedge]

Miyuki sat on his knees, abandoned and assaulted... and dribbled ejaculate into his pants. As the latter occurred, Yume expressed disgust over making physical contact with the lad just moments before. Did she not like that he had a positive sexual response to everything he could see? That seemed to be the case as she aimed to literally burn off the filth of his touch. Surely it should be seen as a compliment to her attractiveness! "Shinomiya, I─" The boy tried to speak, but a pointed glare from the likes of Mugen froze him in place. It wasn't even the demon's intention to silence him; he was merely disgusted by a peculiar smell of... raw meat.

Luckily for Mugen, there was a distraction from that awful scent. At some point during Yume's first... 'lecture' of sorts, Miwa returned to the throne room. It seemed she'd left the little human sitting there while wondering why he was in such a state. "Ara? And what sort of time do you call this? I was bored out of my mind waiting for you earlier," he said, turning in the goddess's direction with an open hand gesturing toward Yume. Miwa knew there was something interesting afoot, but she didn't know the half of it. "So, I decided to make a long-term investment to fill the spaces between. I summoned an apprentice of my own, and she's already got a few impossible feats under her belt. Ne, Yu-pyon~?"

[Apollymi]

Should Yume have seen the expulsion from the lad as a compliment to her attractiveness? Maybe. A few hours ago she'd taken him ogling her a bit as a good sign, she wasn't simply being obtuse in being disgusted by him. Ah, it was a sensory thing, she realized this when Mugen shot the boy a rather paralyzing and disgusted look. It wasn't just her who felt strangely about the expulsion at all. It had such a strange feeling involved and her senses were heightened enough by her current level of perception that she understood what it was. If Mugen, tasted and smelled spicy to her. Then, this lad smelled like a pack of ground meat. But that wasn't just it either, it was like a pack of mixed meat that one picked up on clearance day at the super market and left in the fridge a couple extra days. It was pretty close to rotting and it just wasn't appealing. Thus her rather disgusted reaction. It was at least something to consider... as she put out the fires on her hands. This wasn't even done for normal reasons either, she wanted to burn off any residual mana, purge herself of any potential influence, she even took an extra few steps back as she turned her attention to Miwa.

Oddly, Miwa found the whole of this rather interesting to watch, but Mugen's words questioning her appearance here and now was rather pointed. She scoffed seemingly offended by the question itself. "I call it pretty fast time considering all that I was looking into. It's not every day one has their base order in the world change. I had to figure out the limits. And... I was studying the Source... A single day's time is far from excessive in this case," she stated. Well, it didn't seem to matter much as Mugen had indeed done the thing she'd thought. And he'd gotten and given an introductory lesson to an apprentice. He called her a long term investment and the goddess could see that. He claimed she'd done some impossible things already, but there were several things in those few words which made the woman's brow quirk. In the meantime, Yume felt the nagging urge to introduce herself rather formally. Maybe because of who this woman reminded her of? "Asakura Yume desu, yoroshiku onegaishimasu!~" she said bowing to the goddess she'd learned a bit about from both Qin and Mugen.

"Oh? Another polite child. I'm Miwa, Goddess of Arcane Wisdom, though I am sure that part is obvious," she said knowing her husbands wouldn't choose complete idiots as their apprentices. The girl would find herself under rather intense scrutiny as those magical eyes of the goddess seemed to peer through her to a great extent. "What is she wearing? And did you say you summoned her? From where? How? And... this still doesn't explain the vegetable in the middle of the throne room and you seem to have gone a bit overboard as well. Her inmon is even more pronounced than mine!" Miwa exclaimed. Of course these weren't complaints. This was bound to be a secondary lively day for her. She'd await answers while staring at Yume and taking in her physical features and the markings on her body, as well as the strange clothing that seemed to fall outside of normal understanding.

[Bloodedge]

In Miwa's opinion, it was a very small amount of time she spent away from the throne room, given all the things she had to experiment with. Mugen sighed, believing she undertook her studies in a less optimal way than an alternative he had in mind. "You're not wrong; half a day is nothing compared to a human lifetime. Though you could have reduced it even more with a little... inspiration backing you. Maybe I even have some insight to offer? Who knows?" he asked rhetorically and somewhat cryptically. Ah, but none of that was important now. Miwa's absence and Anais's business kept him just bored enough to make an epic discovery, who would now be found introducing herself to the goddess.

Many questions begged answers, as one would expect in a situation like this. For some reason, Miwa was even still curious about that half-rotten brat on the floor, though Mugen supposed he could answer that while addressing a matter of actual importance. "I did say I summoned her. I used an old trick ─ one I wasn't sure would work. Using the Little Doe as a catalyst was enough of a boost to make it function exceptionally, pulling someone she knows from Gaia," the demon explained. Not once did he mention exactly what sort of spell was used, but he also viewed it as something of little consequence. "The inmon's strength has nothing to do with me. She decided it was a good idea to become my little plaything~♥" he added. "As for what she's wearing... that is both of the two feats I mentioned. She's wearing a Great Old One of Fomalhaut: The Living Flame Cthugha."

[Apollymi]

Mugen was exceedingly helpful in his own way. Even so, he seemingly criticized the amount of time that Miwa took to complete her own studies. He offered himself as a possible source of both inspiration and insight. A playful scoff escaped the lips of the goddess. She had a bit of snark left to share, though not nearly as much as she could have shared. "Oh? And we actually plan to share insight? And not just leave me with a burning brain after half a day of mercilessly giving inspiration without direction?" she asked rhetorically for the most part. Mugen wasn't exactly known to be a restrained individual. He likely wouldn't have stopped just because she had what she thought she needed. It was fun and great, but it wasn't as conducive to her actually completing activities in timely manners as he would claim. Besides that she knew her husband to be a bit evasive, and though she didn't mind being allowed to think, to claim he gave insight in high enough amounts to freely work with would be a stretch. Even now his words were cryptic at best.

"What an interesting couple..." Yume mentioned seeming to find the words shared between the goddess and her mentor to be a strange kind of banter. It looked almost like it could have evolved into a domestic incident, and yet, both seemed to be playfully discussing things. Such a healthy relationship was far from something the girl once known as Kaguya was normally. Perhaps it was her understanding of life that was messed up? Mugen expressed having summoned the girl, using the group's first apprentice as a catalyst. "Case in point, that explanation deliberately leaves out the potentially important part. I am always slightly disturbed that you know magic that I don't know, even if I understand it principally by explanation," Miwa stated. Meanwhile, the apprentice known as Yume caught a part of that which was implied as well. "Oh? That means the other apprentice is someone I know? I hope its someone good!~" she said seemingly excited by the prospect. She was wondering how deep a connection would have had to be to call her. On Gaia as it was apparently called, it was possible to know many people without truly knowing them, Miyuki was a pretty obvious version of something like that. Yume caught on pretty quickly, "You're quite clever, and not so skittish. I would be surprised, but if she facilitated your summoning I can't really expect anything negative," she said seeming to have taken on a fairly high opinion of both of these girls almost immediately. "Though she and Ai-chan haven't come down yet today so I have to assume your boredom led you past a boundary or four," she mused in a knowning manner.

Ah, but the lack of boundary respect by Mugen was least of today's issues. According to Mugen the strength of the inmon on the young girl was her own desire manifesting it as such. She'd taken to making herself his plaything or his pet. Miwa took one look at the girl and then back at the thing that had been on the floor when she'd arrived back in the throne room and understood how such a decision had been reached. "Definitely less skittish. I've made similar decisions, welcome to the circle, little one~" she said in an oddly welcoming fashion. Yume looked to the woman and smiled as well. It was nice to meet adults who admitted to their questionable life choices. Especially when said adults were apparently goddesses. Ah, but there was about to be a shocked silence in the room, as apparently two of this girl's feats were revealed. She'd managed to summon a great old one. Those things were older than this world, and maybe older than the last. And she was wearing it as clothes. "Hehe...hahaha....hahahahahaha! Subarashii ne!~" she broke into laughter seeming to be more than a bit amused. "Really? A great old one? Like those things I was told about as a literal child, that no one has even seen on the planet and you summoned one your first day? And you're wearing it... as clothes?! How?!" she wanted to know. This was some kind of scientific, magical and imaginative breakthrough. These children were all beyond strange and with each one she met, she was becoming more and more sure the next generation should be left to their own devices. Yume was literally wearing an ancient god and had the grace to look embarrassed a little. It was odd to get praised and questioned about something she saw as pretty simple.

[Bloodedge]

"Share? No, I guess that isn't the right word," Mugen replied. The glint in his eye belied a certain deviousness, which would be further expressed by a few additional words. "The insight will be completely for you. Do with that what you will," he finished. The demon went so far as to wink, as if to give the true answer to Miwa's question as such. If Miwa wanted inspiration from him, he could only offer it in spades.

Apparently, yet another of his explanations went without addressing the major point. He did know magic that evaded even her knowledge, but that had always been the case. If Miwa found that disturbing, there was always a frankly boring way to change things. "If you want to know so badly, you could ask. When I don't tell you something, it's because you have so much fun making discoveries of your own. Besides, have you seen the look on your face when you're lost in thought? Good luck making me lose the opportunity to see that," Mugen declared. There was no way he'd make that sort of sacrifice ─ especially considering what the end result of him seeing that expression tended to be.

Miwa came to understand why Miyuki was left in such a state. There was one more thing worth explaining as to why he was here in the first place, so Mugen took a moment to clarify. "That thing is probably only here because he was with her when she was pulled over. Though I hate to admit it under the circumstances, he may have been aligned to my aspect," he said. With that, he let Miwa come to an understanding of how utterly ridiculous this new apprentice was already. Summoning an Eldritch God was one impossible thing, but managing to subjugate one and turn it into a living Artifact was another impossibility far beyond the first. She approached it so casually, he could hardly address it all with the respect it deserved. "One of those, yes. As for how... I only gave the incantation; everything else is a product of her mind. I haven't even mentioned the more... entertaining things she's managed to do."

[Apollymi]

Devious looks passed between husband and wife, and Yume in watching them was able to get a feel for their relationship. They seemed like a flirty couple, the type who had their kids young and were still having fun even after they migrated out of the house. Instead of empty nest syndrome they probably became like permanent vacationers or swingers. Actually given this was a known harem, they were already a bit swinger adjacent. And Miwa herself seemed very friendly and accepting. "Aren't you just feeling extra flirty today?~" she said as if that wasn't the case literally anytime she spoke to the man.

Moving on, Mugen claimed that Miwa could ask things she wanted to know, and Miwa could only scoff. He went on to claim that she seemed to have fun with her discoveries so he avoided telling her things she could find out on her own. He also mentioned the look on her face when she was deep in thought which made Miwa turn her head, playfully but even for her, the skin on her face changed just a little. "As if I have any idea what my face looks like while I am thinking..." she claimed as if it was the only thing to take into consideration. Yume for her part in this managed to giggle behind her hand. "You might be shameless, Mugen-sama!~" she almost whispered. How interesting it was that he seemed capable of making a goddess blush. That had to be no small feat. Yume never stood a chance. She was mentally completely absolving herself of getting, 'lost in the sauce' as she would have said to her friends.

Moving on it seemed that Miyuki was only here because he was nearby Kaguya when she was reached for across space and time. In clarifying this matter, Mugen also mentioned that though he didn't want to say so, the lad as likely aligned to his aspect. "Sou ka, well... I do see that. Actually, looking at him his pretty hard on the eyes, like he doesn't make sense, and not in the good way," she mentioned taking this lad's current state into account. She had nothing much else to say about the broken boy... perhaps that was a problem for later. For now, she was told in the most relaxed way possible that this girl was beyond normal understanding. Someone naturally so magically inclined with inbuilt innovation that she managed to summon and tame an Eldritch God with nothing but its incantation. "I heard that part about you knowing the incantation and I have questions. Ai-chan also said similar things about the entertainment potentially offered by his apprentice as well. Though she's a bit less direct about it. How interesting, go on, explain," she said to Yume who seemed to think about how to explain it. "I had a lot of energy and I didn't know what to do with it. I understood summoning as a magic type and I reached out for something. It answered probably because of the amount of energy I gave," she stated. As for its form she could only say a bit more. "I kind of have always been really into magical girl transformation, clothing seemed like the best option for general use, these ideas are pretty normal to me," she added. Miwa could only look a bit stunned. "Imaginative people from Gaia are so interesting... I'm going to have to ask Metis if she's responsible for this sort of thing... when I next see her. Also it is definitely far outside of normal to just be able to turn something living and powerful into... clothing. Especially when you just sent out a summoning spell looking for a pet. It's all very outlandish," she murmured. What else could she even say. "Still, there are no arguments to even be presented. Her mana is nice, it is large, amorphous and able to fill space while not being too rigid. She'll definitely be a great addition. Congratulations, Muu-chan!~" she said seemingly pleased for her husband's discovery.

[Bloodedge]

In response to his initial declaration, Miwa pointed out how flirty he was being... today, as she put it. Never before had Mugen scoffed so quickly. "Today? Ara~. So, you admit that I was off my rhythm yesterday, ne?" he responded. Whatever the case, he now had a firm mental image of Miwa's 'thinking face' floating about in his head. She huffily pointed out how she wouldn't know what that face looked like, and from that, Mugen had an idea. "Think in front of a mirror next time. Then I'll see it twice, and I'll show you another face of yours I like too~" he said. According to Yume, he was a bit shameless. Well... she wasn't wrong. "What point is there in shame? You shouldn't have any either," he said as a matter of opinion, albeit one he very firmly believed in.

Miwa claimed the brat in the room was quite hard on the eyes. Mugen agreed, and with all three important people in the room sharing an opinion, he decided to do something about it. With a simple snap of his fingers, Miyuki disappeared just as Qin did previously. Where he went was a mystery even to Mugen, as he deemed the distance and direction of teleportation anything but worthwhile. "Eyesore gone. I was waiting for an excuse," he claimed. Though Miwa had questions regarding his knowledge of Eldritch summoning chants, she was quick to instead address Yume's developments. Indeed, everything done was outlandish by any reasonable standards. Rare though it was in any case beyond his own daughter, Mugen could consider himself proud ─ even when he had little to do with the occurrences. What he said aloud, however, was a direct response to how Miwa addressed him. "Muu-chan? I don't have a clue who that is, but I'll take congratulations anyway~"

In the meantime, Charlemagne was walking the streets of Munetsuchi with a large map in hand. Despite its size, it hardly covered anything beyond the main city. He'd received a few others that featured neighboring territories, all counting as part of the empire, though nothing gave him a real idea of his overall location. "Ugh, it's so weird! I mean... not the place; this kingdom is actually incredible. But, it's weird that I have no idea where we are in relation to the rest of the world. That may not sound like much, but I've been a lot of places. . ."

[Apollymi]

It seemed that some offense was taken to Miwa's observation about his flirty behavior and words. He thought that he was off his game the previous day and that she was confirming it by her words. She scoffed once more waving a hand in a playfully dismissive manner. "You weren't off your game yesterday... less flirty and more aggressive in general... yes, but you weren't rusty. I'm starting to believe you are saying that for emotional responses~" she teased gently. Moving on from this, Mugen offered her the idea of thinking in front of a mirror. Claiming that this would allow her to know what her face looked like while she was thinking and offering to make sure she saw one of his other favorite looks after that. "Ara ara~ Maybe you really were off your game yesterday~" she teased in return after putting together the pieces of his statement. When Yume mentioned his shamelessness this man didn't deny it. He asked instead the point of shame and claimed she shouldn't have any either. "Shame enforces socially normative behavior," she said just to clarify. That was a societal ideology but one which made school systems, jail systems and even governments work. "Granted I likely have way less shame than most, I'm still Japanese enough to realize when I should, whether I feel it or not~" she said. "For instance, a normal person who felt normal shame might be a bit embarrassed watching you two flirt with each other. I on the other hand, know I should be embarrassed by the logic I was raised with but... I'll still watch anyway~" Ah, those words might incidentally give insight into the life of the other student and her skittishness. Japan was a both forward thinking and a shame enforcing place.

Soon after that little bit of conversation, Mugen would be seen getting rid of the lad known as Miyuki. He did so the same way he'd tossed Qin earlier in the day, causing a giggle from Yume and a chuckle from Miwa. "I admire your restraint. Probably shouldn't have hurtled him off as a true human with no real conceptual understanding of the world, but... he seems like he might be too wrong to accept the truth presently," she mused. Beyond this Mugen apparently took issue with his form of address, but other than that everything seemed to be in order. Yume for her part in this seemed to take a deep breath of utmost comfort. "Phew, somehow that felt a bit like a really tough entrance exam... or one of those character interviews," the girl found herself speaking about the intensity of the moment. Afterwards, Miwa would have nothing but an exasperated sigh to share with Mugen, he really was going to have this be a strange sticking point. "A-na-ta, do you really plan to continue being so contrary all the time?" she asked almost rhetorically. "You seem to be a bit of an enabler, Miwa-sama~" the girl mentioned with a cheeky smile on her face. Yeah, she'd fit in nicely around here.

As the throne rooms discussions came to a gentle lull, Charles and Sakura were taking a walk while he tried to figure out where he was in relation to the rest of the world. The lad expressed some complaints about the place, but not about the country itself. He claimed it was weird that he had no idea where he was in relationship to everything else, that it was odd because he'd been so many places. That being said and given all the information they'd been given yesterday about his previous circumstances this made sense to Sakura in a logical way. "I'm glad you don't dislike it here..." she started seeming to give it a bit more thought. "If I am honest, it makes sense that you wouldn't have known this place before nor would you have any idea where it is..." she mentioned. "The old god leading that cult wouldn't have sent you towards someone who could have identified his influence. Nor would he have shown you the place where one of his first born children was living and ruling in the way of the original order. It would have contradicted his plans." she made the assumption that even if Anu knew about Munetsuchi, he likely wouldn't have sent any of his people towards it. Lest he risk their conversion or having them question his teaching.

[Bloodedge]

In one breath, Miwa claimed he wasn't off his game the previous day. He was less flirty, more aggressive, and really... his normal self, from the sound of it. Soon after, however, another moment of flirting had Miwa claiming he may have been off after all. "That makes two of us then, doesn't it?" he quipped. Half of the tenshukaku knew how 'off' the goddess was the previous day. Perhaps that was his fault, but that fact did not change the truth.

On another topic, Yume insisted that shame was something she was expected to have. This place called Japan was a pitiful excuse for Munetsuchi, and other such places found in Alaya. Mugen knew this truth very well, though he'd say nothing about that. Besides, he was more concerned with Yume claiming she was just shameless enough to watch all the flirting going on, whereas others would be suffering embarrassment. "If you're that shameless, why stop at watching? Add seducing a goddess to your list of great feats today~"

Everyone present could heave a sigh of relief in the absence of Miyuki. Sadly, Miwa thought he may have gone overboard by launching a mere human to locations unknown... though she also understood how bad off the lad was. "It's better that he learns a certain lesson early. He's got a little curse after everything he saw just now. Didn't you feel it?" asked the demon. Miwa went on to address him as preferred, wondering if he intended to keep insisting on the title. He did, but that would not be the answer given. There was instead a statement offered by Yume, calling the goddess an enabler. How could he do anything but agree? "She's right. Though... maybe we're all enablers here."

In the meantime, Charlemagne was being offered the first hint of information that didn't feel somehow invasive since his arrival. Sakura believed Father An wouldn't have sent him or the others anywhere near Munetsuchi, all to avoid them encountering those who would directly oppose the narrative he offered Aincrad. Peeling his eyes away from the map, Charlemagne expressed the strangest combination of shock and clarity he'd managed thus far. "Huh. I didn't even stop to think about that with everything going on. That makes perfect sense, and... it might help us out a bit! I've been to a lot of places; so have the others. Maybe there's a huge hole in the places we've been, just big enough to fit Munetsuchi? Or maybe that's dumb? I don't know, but I feel like it's worth some thought at least."

[Apollymi]

The teasing conversation between the goddess and one of her apparently five husbands was one which teased and goaded each individual. Between the two of them, it was soon decided that they'd both been off their respective games the previous day. Yume took this to mean she was receiving visual confirmation of a interaction type that had been missing in the previous day. "Eh?! That wasn't definitely your fault... My day went weird the moment Qin-sa interrupted the cycle and children fell out of the sky..." she mused as if it was unreasonable. "Besides, I had an entirely different attitude yesterday," she said with a tiny bit of huffiness. To her own expectation she had been her usual flirty self with the person she'd intended to flirt with, Mugen required a bit more preparation to deal with.

Moving on, apparently if Yume was shameless, she should add seducing a goddess to her day's feats, with that in mind, she looked over at Miwa and blushed. "Hm, I uh... that one might be outside of my skills set..." the girl managed her hands up in surrender. Miwa found this girl's reaction a bit shy given her general confidence, but strangely that only made the goddess smile. Oh these girls were doing an interesting job of pressing Miwa's girl related button. "Ara ara, if you're going to react like that, it'd be hard not to tease you... I suppose the two of you are more alike than I thought~" she mused about the likeness between Yume and Anais. She only had one friend she thought might immediately take on such a challenge, and that one was more likely to do so accidentally. In truth, Miwa truly reminded her of a dark haired Ashikaga Himeko which was something to find a bit intimidating, and made it a bit difficult for her to clear certain words and phrases from her mind when talking to the woman. Mostly the words of her father about how she should act around that woman in particular, yeah... that was one of the things she'd have to get over a bit. Beyond that, she was less than a day old, and her sexuality wasn't naturally so flexible. In having that thought brought to the forefront of her mind, she realized she wasn't yet ready to begin rationalizing this magical world's perception and sexual flexibility just yet.

The funny little flirts aside, there was the matter of the now missing boy. Apparently, Mugen thought the best of him learning certain things out in the world and mentioned that he had something of a curse applied to him. "I did feel it. It reminded me of the feeling the goddess of death inflicted on the moron during their little spat. Now that I can properly identify those kinds of things it's rather interesting. Not enough for me to put up with looking at him for long periods of time though..." she stated honestly. "Probably for the best, I don't know exactly what I did there, but I'm pretty sure I was feeling pretty spiteful," Yume confessed. And then there was the part about Miwa being an enabler, the goddess threw her hands into the air seeming exasperated. "Well, I've never denied my nature. There is nothing wrong with being an enabler~" she mused, which only surved to make Yume laugh. Perhaps that was true.

At the same time, Sakura apparently had done a good job in potentially relaying information. Charels seemed to take the idea that perhaps he was kept from Munetsuchi on purpose in stride and even had a positive reaction to a potential way to continue on his method. She watched as he seemed to gain clarity in a way which was visible on his face. "Oh? That one wasn't too much then..." she seemed to be thinking about how she was presenting information to the lad, in the hopes of figuring out how to help him. She like all real inhabitants of Munetsuchi took her studies very seriously. His ideas for solving his problem evolved with his understanding, it was commendable by Sakura's own standards. "Looking for something that isn't there by figuring out what's around it, isn't a dumb idea. It has various uses especially when something can't be directly tracked and understood. I used such methods for my own powers before," she said. "It's a good idea Char-kun," she confirmed offering the lad a gentle pat to the shoulder. "At the very least if your friends have other places they can add to your map, you could grow it until you have enough information," Sakura confirmed the best course of action as she saw it.

[Bloodedge]

"Of course it was my fault. Tell us more about how you had the time of your life," was Mugen's retort to the blame-throwing. He relished in being the one at fault for such a thing. Alas, being put on the spot, his apprentice appeared to think differently about her own ability. She suddenly sounded a lot more like the other one, which showed an amount of skittishness Mugen thought undeserved. "If you think like that for long, she'll step all over you ─ maybe literally on you. If that's what you're into, I'm sure she's probably good at it. Right, Da─rin?♥"

Miwa shared the truth behind her understanding of curses, which she got from the Goddess of Death a couple of days before. Mugen hadn't previously given her little trip much thought, but he now knew exactly who picked that particular goddess up. "Hm. I wonder how awake he is. I should visit," he mused absently. "Anyway, I'm curious now. You spent all that time studying your new limits and Sources; what have you discovered so far?"

Charlemagne had a reassuring hand upon his shoulder after questioning the viability of his own idea. Though he wasn't sure initially, Sakura claimed it was a solid plan. She even went on to state that she used such methods for her own sake before. Adding the notion of his friends' information, she had him visualizing a much larger map that the current shown territories could fit between. "Right! I'm gonna need a lot more paper. Should I assume you guys have like... scrolls and stuff here? Or are we full magic displays and exchanges with no books and stuff?"

[Apollymi]

"I never said I didn't have a good time... it was just a lot of a good time while I was being Goddess of Arcane Wisdom..." she mentioned in a flippant way. Still she was once again seeming a bit predatory in her own way and Mugen seemed to understand this by how he responded to Yume. Yume looked at the other woman and seemed to have her eyes widen just a bit. "Oh? How do they do that? Their eyes always seem like they are taking up their entire faces when they look shocked like that~" she teased just a bit. "I would, if you wished... I'm not so pushy as that most of the time~" she said looking down on the girl form the throne. Involuntarily the girl's heart beat a bit harder within her chest, that was a strange reaction to have to a woman. She wouldn't be exerting herself over the lass, but she was looking a bit like prey. The other girl also seemed to have that look from time to time. Though there was something a bit more animal like in her face made her look like the animal she was. "Oh wow, I didn't expect to feel skittish today..." she said her face still blushing pretty hard. She needed some extra people here or the focus to shift, she suddenly felt rather small with the goddess's eyes on her.

After Miwa explained the nature of her own he seemed to speak as if he may have known that old destroyer. "I want to question it, but maybe I'll just leave the surprise for later. I did tell them they could come here, if they liked," she mused knowing that she'd get her questions answered eventually. Moving on though Mugen wanted to know what she understood after her study of sources. The woman began sorting through her understandings. All the while that little created source from the previous day appeared within her hand as she began her explanation. "The source itself seems to be the nature of a person as its truest self. If a core could be considered a single facet of a persons' existence their Source contains all that they could be. This includes their connections to others and things that resonate deeper than normal. Magic types, natural aspects, even connections to concepts run quite deep, I hypothesize that an injury to a source would keep one from being able to actualize said things in any core created from that source. They seem to be capable of evolution but only in the additive sense without breaking. To awaken one I postulate it is necessary to remove a core, and flood the Source, kick starting its movement and adding something to it," she explained of her current understanding. All the while she turned that little ball around in her head. Yume for her part in this looked at the ball and saw the explanation in a different way. Perhaps it was because she was from a world where magic didn't exist and played many different types of games that covered such things?

Moving on, Charles and Sakura were moving about. As for the idea that he might need more paper or the like to fully actualize his plans, she gave some thought to how such things are displayed. "What kind of thing you received in that case would depend on who you talked to. Kaa-sama would do it magically, but some of my fathers might prefer paper. If you'd prefer something large and magical, Kaa-sama would be more helpful. If you would prefer paper, Oyaji or Otou-chan might be better suited to be of assistance," she expressed his options. "I could also be helpful I suppose though my own understanding of the world is a bit too limited to be able to give a full kind of understanding to the world," she expressed acknowledging her own lack of knowledge. She was about to learn something.

[Bloodedge]

"There's nothing wrong with a lot of a good time," Mugen insisted. Primarily, the statement was an extra lesson for Yume ─ something of a proper look into the infinity she was quickly approaching. Some could say there was such thing as too much, but Mugen could only count himself among those talkers... once. Regardless of the hellish story behind that, Mugen left the women to their little chat about... apparently whether the goddess would step on a person or not. Ah, he did have one interjection to make. "You could ask the bird or the ape what it's like under her sole," he stated quickly, as if to bypass the matter entirely. Of course, he'd also be totally bypassing Miwa's curiosity regarding another thing he said. More important than any of that, was Miwa's findings about Sources and the like.

It seemed her progress was... unsurprising, since she was the one performing the studies. He expected great results in a small amount of time, and that was what she presented. Mugen listened while showing an interest that was genuine, yet also somehow feigned in a way. "Ara? That's a very solid conclusion. It's completely sensible that the destruction of a Source would result in a loss of ability to access Cores... though I get the strangest feeling that would more quickly result in a more permanent death than this world understands. By that logic, perhaps injury would render someone even less capable than you're assuming. Though... that's just my guess~♥" he said. "Either way, if you're trying to unlock a Source for yourself, give me a call. We all know I could flood it~♥"

Sakura took the time to offer some advice for acquiring paper. In doing so, she listed two of her fathers as people he could acquire paper from. Sadly, that wouldn't help him much. "Alright, so two options. That leaves me with... just one question," Charlemagne said. He stopped walking, having approached the end of one street and the beginning of another path. "Which dad is what?" he asked, having no earthly idea how one was expected to keep up with five fathers and five forms of address.

[Apollymi]

Mugen had a very specific line of thought, and Yume to some extent understood his point. If you were having a good time, having a good time to excess wasn't actually a problem. Though to her credit, Yume also understood the point of Miwa, about trying to do other things. That had to be especially taxing to one like her as a goddess, that was probably a higher stress job than business woman. "Excessive as always~" Miwa stated about Mugen's words. Meanwhile, Mugen went on to claim that the girl could as either an ape or a bird about being underfoot of Miwa. "Oh? There's an ape too?" she said seemingly distracted by her own line of thought. 'Oh? If it's Sun Wukong, Miko-chan would totally die!~ This place is like a harem built for her~' she thought. She could only hope her friend was the one here. It was becoming a rather exciting prospect. Or that if she wasn't she could come later and be worked up to experiencing the fun of such a thing. She was more than a bit shy after all, it was doubtful she'd have a normal way of acting around the men. Well... a sideways glance occurred towards Miwa as Yume thought it over. 'Actually, she'd probably build up to molesting her,' she said knowing what that particular friend was like, yeah, it likely wasn't her. Too bad.

All the while, the diversions offered by Mugen were indeed things that were at least noted by Miwa, though she had nothing to say about them really. Well, except for a few chiding words, "And again just evasive skips over the important parts~" she mused seeming to have no issue with the information the man withheld. Why wasn't this an issue? Well because after all of that, the man seemed to understand completely the observations and breakthroughs she'd made about Sources. The words he spoke implied he held a greater understanding than even the short version she'd presented. "It's been a very long time since I felt like I student, but around you I feel a bit patronized..." she muttered. "I'm not sure I like it..." she continued. It was almost exasperating but it was also intriguing. That had to be at least part of the dynamic between them. Yume watched this exchange with a knowing smile. Mysterious hot brilliant man was a pretty tall order, none could judge the interest in Mugen, Yume herself definitely wouldn't be doing so. In reply to the statement made Miwa had a strange grin break across her face, "I'm sure if I decided something like that you'd know about it before I did~" she chimed.

Ah, moving on... there was the matter of Charles reaching a crossroads physically and apparently one mentally as well. The question he presented was a strange one, and Sakura had to give a bit of thought as to how to describe her parents without further confusing the lad. Humans were kind of simple and he still thought like one regardless of his ascension. As such she would be better off whittling her parents down to their most easily identifiable traits. "Oyaji is a demon. Otou-chan is the elf..." she explained, knowing he would have at least seen both of them the day before even if they hadn't been formally introduced. Still it was a strange thing to think about but she would easily follow along.

[Bloodedge]

Mugen was no stranger to being called excessive. In fact, his nature couldn't even be blamed on the Void or his demon origins. No... it all started long before he was a demon, but that was information only a few people had at present. Miwa herself, oddly enough, was not on the knowing list. That would become relevant eventually. Regardless, Mugen took interest in the thought process of Yume. The simple mention of an ape had her wondering about Wukong's identity. Would he spoil it? No. He would, however, bring up the fact that Miwa said nothing about that implication. "Ho? Nothing to say about how we treat the beastly Myouou? Now who's skipping the important parts?♥" he questioned teasingly.

Well, if she wanted to brush that off, he'd leave her to it... for now. There was still the matter of how Miwa apparently felt patronized. He actually intended no such thing, though it was amusing to see her so huffy about something. "I think you do like it. If you didn't, then I'd question you on why you haven't just asked for answers yet," was his response. Mugen knew how much enjoyment Miwa got out of her studies. The same could be said of the Myouou, though for varying reasons in some cases. "Though maybe I'd lie about the answer? Maybe I wouldn't answer it at all. Maybe I'd give you half an answer just to see the look on your face when you figure out the rest by yourself. We both know what I came to Munetsuchi to study either way."

For some reason, Charlemagne expected Sakura to answer his question with names ─ names he also wouldn't be able to keep track of. Instead, she spoke of one as a demon, and another as an elf. The latter was obviously the very first he'd seen among her fathers, and the former... ah, that was the most recent one. Luckily enough, he could remember those two by the identities given. "Ah, gotcha! Judging by Fier, I doubt an elf's methods would do anything but make it all more complex. I don't know what to expect of a demon, though. So... how about option three?" he asked. One specific thing had been said by Sakura moments before. Since this was a land full of those who enjoyed learning, he thought she might enjoy the opportunity to try something she wasn't sure about. "If you don't mind me relying on you again, could you be the one to help? You said your understanding is limited, but I'm well-traveled... I think. You could get a new experience, and I could help fill in whatever blanks you have on the outside world. Uh... If you're interested, I mean," he offered, seeming slightly embarrassed to be making another request even with the given reasons.

[Apollymi]

There was still a teasing conversation happening between Miwa and Mugen. Strangely, Yume found herself capable of keeping track of both that and her own thoughts. Mugen teased about the treatment of the beastly Myouou, and Miwa could do nothing but scoff, sitting back in her seat as if offended by the words offered. "I resent that a bit, it isn't like I treat them badly. Nor do I treat them differently simply because they are beastly..." she said. She thought to clarify both the nature of the two beastly Myouou and her own as a dominating force. "Wu-chan is prone to restlessness so sometimes a bit of force is required to calm him down. Acting in such a way against him is usually unecessary unless he's been bored for a while," she stated honestly. "Zheng-sa... as we all know, has an unruly and sometimes distasteful attitude. An occasional reminder of his place in the world is appropriate," she mused. "And I am perfectly fine contributing whatever attitude is most suited to the situation~" she finished up finally. Yume looked back at the woman and smirked. "So, definitely an enabler..." she confirmed as if it made the most sense only to follow up with the rest. "I do get what you mean, the Bird Emperor was pretty high-strung and I realized that even as a human," she said with a shrug most casual. "Is that how you see it? Interesting..." Miwa mentioned. "And for the record, I think our newest beastly acquisition could be easily coddled... though getting around her skittishness is a study all its own~"

Moving on, Mugen claimed that Miwa had to like the feelings she was having or else he'd question her continued lack of directness in acquring answers. "Obviously it's fun to figure things out for myself," she added as if it needed saying. And it didn't need saying, as more flirty words left Mugen and discussed the hypotheticals of trying to get information out of him for one in Miwa's position. She couldn't help but smirk. She'd soon find herself leaning forward, almost glaring. "And this this is also why I don't just ask... still, you're definitely on your game today~" she said quite certain he was having very good luck this day.

And then there was Charles and Sakura. Both of them were moving about Munetsuchi as Charles tried to plan how to deal with his current problem. After being given an explanation which didn't include anything resembling real explanation about the names she'd assigned to her different fathers, Sakura found the lad receptive to the information. "That one was also understood," the girl said. Maybe she should treat her conversations with Charles and information distribution the way they treated children in Munetsuchi? Moving on from that thought, it seemed that he didn't wish to consult her elf father to avoid an over complication, this of course based on his prior experience with elves. There was the mention of the unknown aspects of dealing her father that was the demon. That being said, he seemed to have come to a different conclusion all together. He wanted her help. He was clear on what he wished her to help with, but something in the offer itself seemed, much softer than him simply asking her about map making potentially. She didn't really understand that, but she would help him to the best of her abilities if he thought she could be of use. "I would not turn down an opportunity to learn something new. Nor would I be upset if you decided to rely on me for something else," she offered. "If the lack of experience I have in this way... won't be a problem... I'd be glad to help you figure it out," she concluded.

[Bloodedge]

"Of course you don't treat them badly. I don't think someone of this world could rightly complain about being touched by a goddess, no matter the manner or reason," Mugen mused. The reasons she had for behaving in such a way with those two were solid, and much to the expectation of Mugen. Actually, he wouldn't have been surprised if she took a few additional steps... but that was none of his concern. Miwa was indeed proving her nature as an enabler, as Yume claimed. As for what the goddess had to say about the newest beast-like person in their group, Mugen figured the goddess would eventually find herself surprised. "Don't get too attached to that thought. She'll show you how unpredictable humans can be," he insisted. "Or do. It's always fun seeing what happens when people encounter the unexpected. It'll be fun either way."

Meanwhile, Charlemagne was facing the odd differences between Sakura and himself once again. She seemed to take his understanding strangely, as if it was odd how he grasped those explanations. "Why do you sound surprised about that?" the lad wondered. It didn't make sense to him that she was so strange about the simplest information being understood. Whatever the reason for that reaction, Charlemagne's biggest concern was whether she'd accept his offer... or rather, request. According to the young goddess, she wouldn't turn down an opportunity to learn something new. He figured as much, but Charlemagne was never one to impose. Since she was so quick to offer her services, he'd happily rely even on her allegedly lacking experience. "I doubt it'll be a problem. Like I said, I feel like we can cover the experience thing. You've got a type of understanding we don't, so maybe we can really cram our heads together and come up with something amazing. I've got no reason to distrust you," he spoke. With that said, Charlemagne was on the move again. He wasn't sure whether it was in their best interest to return just yet; maybe there were a few other discoveries to be made throughout the city. Sakura could probably give some insight about that. "So, do you think there's anything else worth checking while we're out? I'm really at a loss for the most part."

[Apollymi]

According to Mugen he didn't think it possible for someone to not enjoy being touched by a goddess in this world. "Hm, I suppose that is one way to look at it," Miwa mentioned. Admittedly she could think of at least one goddess who people shouldn't want to touch but she also understood fully that mortal beings weren't likely to see her for what she actually was. This was no matter for long term thought. Well, at least that was all until Yume had a thought, mostly about how divinities of this world sounded more and more like date-rapists by the moment. Moving on, it appeared the new girl was some kind of animal person and one which Miwa thought to coddle, Mugen thought the lass might be more surprising than that... and Yume had no opinion other than knowing that it was someone she knew. "Playing devil's adovcate Mugen-sama, will make you out to be an enabler too~" Yume mentioned. Though, she couldn't herself argue about the nature of potential human surprise. They were always capable of that, for better or for worse. Meanwhile the mention of the surprises potentially offered by the elafia girl were taken interestingly by Miwa, "Unpredictable is great. I do love to witness innovation. I am looking forward to any surprises she might offer... though it is admittedly hard to imagine," she stated. "But I suppose there is something to be said for the continued absence of Ai-chan. That explanation will be legendary~" she said seeming to find it interesting that Ailen hadn't come down once even to have a look at her potential research topics. That was certainly a credit to his new apprentice if nothing else. Yume found this strange, perhaps it was another kink... or maybe it was something magical and emotional that led this woman to be happy for her husbands finding other people to share themselves with?

Sakura was strangely the type of person who would always answer a question, so when asked by Charles why she sounded surprised by the idea that her explanation worked, she gave a rather candid reply. "I have been trying to be mindful that you are not subconsciously keeping track of the conversations happening around you and sorting the information they present the way others would... I am surprised that such simple answers seem to garner positive responses," she explained of her understanding. The way more complicated existences in Munetsuchi worked, most if not all could at least tell you the important bits of conversations they could hear in the same space with them whether they were fully trying to commit the information to memories or not. In her case, she could easily keep track of various bits of extra information that entered her mind. But that wasn't truly important right now. Instead, Charles claimed her inexperience in this case wasn't a problem because of her understanding of things. He thought she was worthy of trust in this case and she couldn't help but find it to be a strange statement. "You might be too trusting. Still I will accept this..." she concluded.

Moving on, there was something he asked of her. If there was anything else worth checking out. He was at a loss, he claimed. That was interesting she figured his amount of ideas would be high, but maybe it was difficult because it was his problem. "In the case of the sort of thing you were doing... I'd probably try to get some perspective. Walking around at ground level, getting a map and those sorts of things are good initial steps. But as i understand it, cartography is an artform as well as a science. It should require inspiration," she said. Ah, but she needed to clarify a bit. "Though I don't think you'd understand that the way my parents would so... let's go, there..." she said turning and pointing to a great hill top with a lonely pagoda atop it. It overlooked the river which fed into the sea, and given its placement you could see for miles on a clear day. Perhaps it would give some thoughts or maybe it would help him better figure out the details necessary for the type of map he wished to create. Regardless it was a worthwhile endeavor by her understanding because of the way such things worked.

[Bloodedge]

There were many ways to view the uniqueness of Miwa's relationship with those specific two, and just as many ways to view mortals making contact with divines. Of the latter, Mugen could think of a limited few negative forms of contact with goddesses. Apart from those, one could only grow from the interaction as a whole. The same could actually be said of his ilk if they viewed things from a certain angle. Yume, for example, brought up the idea of him being an enabler as well. He scoffed once more. "I've never not been an enabler," he insisted, speaking the likely greatest truth from his own mouth in the past week. "Though I suppose I could do more, if it's not obvious. Someone may have been upset about a lower quality inmon, after all~♥"

To follow a strange reaction, Sakura had an even stranger explanation. Considering how she and the higher-ups of Munetsuchi behaved, it came as no surprise that they regularly practiced the sort of mental storing he'd learned about from that demon goddess. On the other hand, it still made no sense for her to be surprised by his positive reaction. "Yeah that... just sounds weird to me. You're making it sound like a simple thing shouldn't be understood, but a complex thing shouldn't be. Besides that, I'm not some scholar; I don't make a habit of brain exercises as entertainment. There's too much other stuff to take in and enjoy," he stated. On the topic of how trusting he was, Sakura may have been right. After all, it was his faith in Father An that landed him here initially. Regardless, he had a somewhat better sense of things now. Charlemagne wasn't trusting the girl to succeed ─ he was just trusting her to give a solid effort that may prove beneficial. That was all he could expect of anyone.

Regarding getting some ideas for progression, Sakura suggested seeking perspective and... moreover, inspiration. Approaching things artistically was an interesting take that he could get behind, so he faced the hill she gestured toward and gave it some heavy consideration. "Huh. Calm mind-space kind of stuff, yeah? Alright, let's go," he said while making the first step toward the pagoda. He could do with a bit of unwinding as well, after everything else he'd been dealing with. A calm breath of fresh air was sorely missed at this point, even though he had a solid few the day before falling from Aincrad. . .

[Apollymi]

The words Mugen had to share with Yume made her eye shift to him again. She didn't know how one managed to be so proud of themselves, but she wasn't one to argue about it. She couldn't even argue, this man had enabled her quite a bit even in the last few hours, "I can't argue against that, Mugen-sama..." she stated. She could have gone on, stating how oddly shameless his acceptance of himself was, but she supposed a in a world where literally every part of an individual built them as an existence, accepting even your negative aspects were likely good. Beyond those points, Miwa found herself watching passively until of course the bit about inmons and quality and upsetness were mentioned in the same statement. "Oi oi, don't do that. I wasn't upset, I was curious. The difference is vast... to be honest, I figured I wouldn't get to see one not on my own body for a while at least~" she mused. The deerling of their group seemed like the type to avoid Mugen for quite a while after their previously established 'raincheck'. "Hm,I have to agree with Miwa-sama. Upset adult women are very different in their responses," Yume said. She was speaking from experience, but an adult woman jealous of a teenager could only become more problematic in a magical world, not less. "Oh, but that wasn't me saying something discouraging just an observation..." the girl followed up. Her life had just gotten really interesting, she supposed.

At the same time, Sakura was left with a strange reaction from Charles. He thought her response was weird. He went on to detail his thoughts about the simplicity or lack their of in explanations. He cited his lack of scholarship and brain exercises as reasons for this and it made Sakura's brow furrow. "To me that is a strange thing to say. The sort of simplicity that I've been offering is the sort I see adults offer children most of the time," she murmured. Was Charles aware that his words could be interpreted as his being dumb? Did he know he basically admitted it while claiming there was more to enjoy to life? She wondered if it was even the case that he actually enjoyed not thinking or if he just didn't realize something he enjoyed counted as a mental exercise. She supposed she'd be finding that out long term. While she didn't think any one thing should determine enjoyment, not using your mind to enjoy things didn't make sense.

Whether the lad fully understood why she thought him too trusting nor not, his trust in this situation wouldn't be misplaced. Sakura had every reason to help the lad, and every reason to continue her journey along his side. If a map and understanding were part of his plan she'd help out in everyway she could think of. Her initial thought was that he gain inspiration. Of course, she wasn't clearer about how that was done, and allowed his mind to go the way that human minds' tended to lean. "Hai, I am not entirely sure what the process for this will be, but calm-minds are the first place to start when undertaking a new activity," she said seeming to understand the proper process even without a full understanding of what it would lead to. She walked with him heading towards that pagoda wondering exactly how this lad planned to share information with her to help along this map creation.

[Bloodedge]

Both women thought to say something against Mugen's claim of an upset Miwa. In response, the demon initially rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed. How annoying. "One would think you'd both know how to receive a casual jab by now. Apparently not," he griped. Why the pair of them took his words so literally would remain a mystery. Since seriousness was being applied here, he thought it best to have them both relax. Of course, he always had a way of doing that. The very seals they were all discussing would be activated with a thought. First, Mugen's eyes glowed with the appearance of Yume's inmon overlaying his pupils, activating hers to create a continuous, almost vibration-like pulse where it lay. While that occurred, the seal one would find on Miwa took its place in his gaze, much to the same effect. "You should both loosen up a bit~" he said in the meantime.

Apparently, the sort of explanation Sakura gave Charlemagne was the same sort people of Munetsuchi gave children. He couldn't call that very surprising, considering the nature of this country. Anywhere else would be experiencing a different story entirely. "That's not how it works everywhere. You know, most people don't treat knowledge and all that as such an important thing. There's the saying 'knowledge is power' and all, but... really, it sounds crazy enough to be some people's entire personalities in a place like this," he answered. Upon speaking, Charlemagne thought the better of a few key words. "I mean... nothing against you or anyone else here; it seems to work fine in this country. It's just that people of different backgrounds have different values, you know?" he continued.

As they made their way to the pagoda, Charlemagne became more relaxed by the moment. Kicking back and enjoying the scenery was something he rarely had a chance to do while working in Aincrad of late, which directly contradicted his reason for becoming an adventurer. Sakura wasn't sure what the process was to be, and neither was Charlemagne. Ah, but they could agree on the importance of a calm mind. Charlemagne stepped up to take in a great view of Munetsuchi, a deep breath, and a calming atmosphere at long last. "This. The first place... the last place. I really feel like it's what we're all looking for in the end, you know? I know I said a lot about the whole brain-focus thing a minute ago, but... just this. I don't think anything matters if you can't take a moment to take in the sights and smell the flowers."

[Apollymi]

One joke. One little joke by Mugen didn't get the response that he thought it should. And his response was to gripe, and show exasperation in the form of nose gripping. But his response was also... retaliation. Poor poor, Yume. She'd even ended her statement with acknowledgement, that she didn't mean anything by her own statement. So why? Why was the inmon on her body being activated. "Aha♥~" she couldn't even get her sentence out initially. Why was it pulsing like that? She imagined this to be similar to those sex toys that were advertised on late night tv. Whatever the case, Yume would be found holding her lower stomach with hearts in her pupils, it was serving it's purpose and making her relax, but she hardly needed to do so in the first place. Soon after Miwa would be joining her in this level of new torture. Her own seal causing a vibration in her core which had her shivering out right. "And another one," she managed in response. Were they they ones not capable of taking a playful jab? Well, nothing about the way Miwa had responded to this one was very different to the way she'd been responding to the other ones specifically as she got to know Yume. That being said there was a certain mood being forced by this seal's activation so that would remain at the forefront.

Meanwhile, Sakura was busy hearing that apparently the fixation of the outer world was not anything she'd ever understand. Knowledge is power? She'd heard that before, but it wasn't so much a thing as it was implied to be, she could clear that up. Before she was able to make that clarification though, Charles apparently thought the better of some of his words and went for further clarification. Sakura in the moment maintained the idea that the need for clarification could have been avoided with the proper knowledge of how to communicate his point. Ah... "Sou ka, the value of things other than knowledge. I might understand that... Even here everyone has different ideas of what knowledge is important. My parents don't completely agree on the details," she explained, choosing to forego more official titles in the hopes of simplifying her point. "Also, Oyaji would say that power is power... and knowledge is one aspect of it," she said giving maybe a bit of insight into how knowledge was viewed here. But... maybe not. By her own logic and given the apparent lax education of those outside the points of such things might be lost. "And I wouldn't take offense... if anything I am only left with sympathy for those among the outsiders who wouldn't be able to thrive under these different values," she said seeming to imply a slightly more negative word. In this way she was starting to view Anais as a rescued person, who was saved from mundane human stupidity.

Ah, but they were approaching a place of calm thought, and as such they were building into a more normal moment. Sakura had looked out over this place a few times, but she found it a bit different every time she did it. In the moment she was seeing it in the company of someone new, and as such it was a moment to be contemplated a bit differently. He claimed this sort of place was what everyone was looking for. Apparently, in spite of his sayings concerning the brain-focus of this country, he thought that life was about moments to take in sights and smell flowers? "Sou ka, priority taken for appreciating nature and things less complex..." she seemed to be giving it some thought. A couple of her parents would always agree, so she could understand it. That was an odd thing to consider though... for someone who potentially wanted to enjoy simple things, Charles was oddly focused. Appreciating simplicity as far as she understood it,went hand in hand with more idle behavior. Strange contradictions existed in this world, perhaps she'd ask her parents about it later? She seemed to be coming to an understanding of certain strange human things in spending time with Charles.

[Bloodedge]

Once he had both Yume and Miwa subjected to the inmon's more directly stimulating effects, Mugen took the time to just appreciate this new turn of events. They were both better off falling into a state of bliss anyway, regardless of the reason he made it so. "Much better. Don't you both think everything is simpler when it's like this?" he asked teasingly. Mugen's hands were waving about like those of a conductor, seeming to be in harmony with the inmon pulses. He may have even believed he was doing them a real favor. "I could enhance it, if you like. Actually... there's something I never got to try," he considered. With that in mind, his hands crossed one another in swift movements. Mugen could finally take advantage of an opportunity. His seal had two hosts, so he could finally discover what would happen if he... casually linked the two. What would happen if one's pleasure further triggered the other's, and vice versa. They'd all be finding out in a matter of moments.

Meanwhile, Charlemagne was hearing a different perspective on the 'knowledge is power' clause, as dictated by one of Sakura's fathers. Frankly, he agreed wholeheartedly. "I can get behind that. Nothing should be completely discredited, and nothing should be focused exclusively. Everyone has things they're good at and things they're bad at. That's why..." He paused just long enough to take a deep breath. Over everything else, he was still taking it all in. He had to take a moment for that while getting his thoughts together ─ especially as he had another clause to address. "That's why I don't get the whole sympathy thing you're talking about. Maybe someone doesn't need to thrive under the circumstances someone else understands. I've got over a dozen close friends, and I can't imagine any of them blossoming in the same category. I don't even know how to explain it properly, but... I think that's awesome," he rambled.

A serene setting had many benefits, and many consequences. Charlemagne felt he could be at ease for a time, having no worries for the tragedies that surrounded him lately, nor for the potential repercussions of his own actions. On the other hand... he was less likely to think forward as well. He could, however, think of the current discussion. "It's not just nature; it's everything. Whether it's plants, the sky, the buildings... even the sight of an elderly couple having tea outside. It's seeing all the things we fight for in action, and knowing we're doing the right thing. Looking out at a place like this, I get that feeling. This is the peace we thought we were bringing in Aincrad, but... we were wrong about that. But, we can still work for the results we want."

[Apollymi]

Miwa and Yume were both being subjected to the pleasantries of their inmon. Of course, neither of them could technically complain about it, though neither would begin to be able to explain the necessity of it. Even so, both took two very different lines of thought. Yume for her part in this simply went with the why not option. And found herself easily accepting the sensation and as such would be weak in the knees within a second. Miwa on the other hand felt the vibrating sensation within her and found her foot bouncing anxiously as she tried and failed to find a way to sit that wouldn't just end in looking a bit crazy. "Yes..." said Yume who seemed to come to the conclusion that it was easy not to fight but also very random. Miwa thought about the dubious nature of Mugen and his actions, and while it was simple for them to be subjected to such pleasurable sensations, it didn't necessarily make everything much simpler. "That is completely subjective..." Miwa managed to say. Thinking for instance, was markedly harder to do with such sensations playing out through both of their bodies. Oddly neither would be allowed to get used to their own sensations, because Mugen took the time to join their inmon together. The resulting action led both women to experiencing the heightened pleasure as it seemed to be rather easily a two-fold experience. "Aaah♥!~" both cried out in unison, as those weakened knees of Yume's gave out and she found herself sitting on the floor of the throne room. This was way too much but it also felt way too good. At the same time Miwa was both stunned and pleasured. Why did it need to be both? She couldn't think of a reaosn against, it, but also couldn't have given a reason why... and so she was also stuck that bouncing leg of hers coming to a halt as she felt the excess of the moment popping out.

In the meantime, there was Charles and Sakura having an interestingly intellectual conversation. Apparently, Charles understood the kind of thing that Sakura's demon father was getting at, and seemed to resonate with him. He seemed to have something to say, but he was putting together the thought in his head. Sakura found herself watching him, as he put this together and then she heard his words. "Sou ka, that's how you took that. That is a pretty large number of people to consider friends..." she commented wondering if one should consider that sample size large or small. Sakura considered she still might be a bit too young, but her thoughts weren't ones which could change without influence. She was at least open-minded enough to take in the new information and try to process it. It seemed to be the case that people sometimes liked being stupid. Perhaps there was something to lacking mental capacity that changed the way one viewed the world. Though Sakura couldn't rationalize that being a positive thing.

Moving on from this, apparently moments like these allowed Charles to see, not just nature but little things. Sakura heard his list and what it meant to him and remained lightly confused. Well, that was likely because fighting for peace seemed a bit counter-productive if nothing was attacking you. According to Charles, seeing peaceful places like Munetsuchi made him feel like he was doing the right thing and this was the sort of thing they were trying for in Aincrad but it didn't work out but they'd still work at it. "Hm, I suppose the positive attitude is commendable. I can't say I understand all of that..." she expressed pretty clearly. It made sense, she wasn't very old, and didn't have a lot of personal experience with living in such ways. Here she also felt at ease so she commented her understanding of Munetsuchi, "I spend a lot of time watching everything that goes on here... I don't understand fighting in action or anything like that, but I think I understand the nature of peace when it is passive," she explained of the way she saw things. To Sakura, clear minds, found their own peace and didn't negatively impact others, and such clarity had to permeate the whole of a place, not just its people, but its leadership. All of this was slightly unrelated to what they were here for, but a clear mind had to be found and they could create something together.

[Bloodedge]

Interestingly enough, Mugen received two very different opinions to his assertion. Yume fell to deviance immediately, even dropping to her knees in the end. Miwa, however, could be seen trying to keep her composure. He knew that leg movement, though; he'd seen it a few times in the past. The untrained eye may have actually believed her inmon didn't activate properly, but no... it was undoubtedly in full effect. "Da─rin~. Everything is subjective; you know that," he said in regards to the goddess's nitpicking. "Look at how good a time you're both having. Besides, you never told me to stop," he added. This was a moment of study, so it wasn't as if the demon had no reason for these antics. "So, should I take guesses as to how it works? If it needs saying, you're both triggering each other now."

Sakura claimed a dozen was a sizeable number of people to call friends. To Charlemagne, that wasn't true at all. There were many others he'd like to consider friends, but a dozen or so could be called close. "It's really not. I'd say there are more, but... I'm not too sure some of the people I'd like to call friends even like me," he mused, considering a couple of... associates whose approval rating was always in question. It was probably best that he avoid thinking about that too much, lest he recall all the likeliest reasons for said questioning.

Luckily, there was plenty of reason to discard all worries for a little while. Sakura didn't understand everything from the positive outlook he shared, but that was alright. "It's fine not to understand. You haven't been alive very long, and you've spent all your time here. I wouldn't really expect anyone to get it unless they knew how bad things could be. Fighting isn't good... until you find something to fight for. A scene like this is so uncommon in this world, it's worth fighting for the chance to create this kind of peace. I can't imagine Munetsuchi has seen very much strife in its time, huh?"

[Apollymi]

Yume for her part in this, seemed almost incapable of denying the pleasurable sensation being given to her body. In return, it seemed to echo across the body of Miwa as well. How interesting. Miwa hadn't thought about what it would mean for others to gain marks from Mugen, but as the Goddess of Arcane Magic she could see and feel the connection. As time went on she even began to understand it. Such was one of the things that would have been made simpler by not being part of it at the time. Miwa wanted to scoff at Mugen's reply to her, but instead it was just a moan. It truly was a difficult thing to deal with. That bouncing leg of hers could only mediate her outward reactions for so long. "Well, it would be very unfair for me to do that... maybe for a couple of reasons," Miwa mentioned. It wasn't as if they had something else to do. Nor would she be the reason the poor new apprentice didn't find relief from her current form of torture. "We're doing that now?~" well, Yume gave it some thought and it definitely felt like she was experiencing more than before... how strange Miwa barely seemed affected. Or maybe she just wasn't being obvious about it? "Well, I realized that when I felt the first echo... Go ahead though... I assume you want to know how it works~" Miwa mentioned. She'd never told him not to test such things out on her, and being subjected to new and pleasurable sensations was far from a negative in her own experience. "I would ask why this is an experiment, but uh... important parts here~" mentioned the dark haired girl on the floor who could definitely feel her insides pulsing with too much pleasantry. She really couldn't survive this for very long, she wasn't used to such feelings very well, and she knew now how good it felt so she wouldn't deny it to herself. What a strange predicament she'd ended up in.

Meanwhile Charles had several people he would have called friends that he wasn't sure liked him. She wondered about that... what she'd studied of humans and human children said that there were many unknown factors to making friends, including and not limited to pre-existing friends and family ties. "What I have observed of people says that many view friendships with various degrees of intensity... perhaps they do like you but some qualifying factor is missing," she said. This was often the case, human children needed proof of friendship. She'd seen this as snacks, actions, and game participation. She could see such things playing a role in unknown but potential friendships.

Moving on from this point, there was what she didn't understand about his outlook, which he did a reasonable job of explaining. He made the claim that she was quite young and limited in understanding what Munetsuchi was like. In not understanding how bad it could be, she wouldn't understand the need to fight. But... that was also fine, because he doubted the depth of Munetsuchi's negatives. "Strife? Not from what I understand of that word. Munetsuchi has been ruled by Kaa-sama for most of her life and has been relatively peaceful because of it. The surrounding areas, might have seen it, before the Great Fissure. But after that, it was likely limited to the last burning day of Chichiue and maybe the event that fractured off that archipelago to the east..." she said thinking of the history of this place. The Great Fissure, being the fall of islands from above which broke the continents apart, the Burning Day as a specific reference to the life cycle of one of her parents, and the island to the east, that was... technically the same thing.

[Bloodedge]

Miwa was right; it would be unfair of her to request that he stop. It wouldn't be unfair to Yume, however, as she would still be under the inmon's effect. "Only to you," Mugen confirmed as such. Based on his own desires, the power applied by Miwa's inmon would have only been added to Yume's if the former abdicated. As an experiment, he found the different reactions rather interesting. Though... perhaps Miwa's composure was a net loss overall? Mugen would take a few moments to think about that, while Yume apparently lost more of her ability to persist. "It's an experiment because it's an opportunity. Pushing boundaries is the only way to evolve, Yu-pyon~♥" he said in response to Yume's question. "I do wonder... what if I gave it more than five percent to both of you?" he asked, his gaze shifting toward Miwa.

Sakura at least gathered the various angles from which people viewed friendship. Charlemagne understood that as well, but there were some caveats to the situation he spoke of. "Well you're right... but there's at least one person that's still questionable. That'll especially be the case when I make it back up," Charlemagne mused while rubbing the back of his neck, somewhat nervously even. Deciding it was best to move on from that train of thought, he dropped his arm and took another deep breath. "Anyway, it's not something to be too bothered about right now."

Regarding any strife Munetsuchi knew in its time, there was apparently none to speak of. He couldn't be surprised by that. He could, however, be surprised by some specific events that occurred in the past. Rather, he was taken aback by the way they were referenced. "Alright, guessing I know what the Great Fissure is. When the continent was split, right? I've heard it called a few things," he commented. "But what exactly is burning day, and what happened with an archipelago in the east?"

[Apollymi]

Apparently it would only be unfair to Miwa if she asked him to stop. That was interesting to note, still she wouldn't really do that sort of thing. "Sou ka, that's interesting..." she mentioned, still that leg of her bounced away. It was hard to think with such sensations rolling through the core of her being. She didn't at all blame the squirming girl on the ground for her current posture. Still she seemed attentive enough, hearing out Mugen's philosophies on evolution as a person and the need to push boundaries to achieve such things. Yet at the end of that sentence the mention of the girl's pet name seemed to make her throb internally, adding an extra pulse that Miwa could also feel causing the woman's eyes to widen. "Ah, you really like that name don't you?~" she questioned the girl in an almost teasing manner. "Hai!~ It's a really nice one," Yume managed. "It is," Miwa agreed as for the potential percentage increase of what they were currently feeling, Miwa lost a bit of her composure. "Uh, are you telling me it's only five percent... hm, that could be an interesting study, though I'd doubt you could get a direct answer out of either of us immediately after doing so..." she answered honestly. "Sou, sou... you are actually just holding it together... I thought it was just me," Yume said seeming to understand that Miwa could balance out the nature of this interaction a bit. Though the same could be extrapolated in reverse. If both were made to feel it to an extreme they would feel pleasure in a doubled fashion, if neither could resist, said resistance would vanish. yes, that seemed to be about the right answer. A bit closer to a collective response. As Miwa was already seated that bouncing leg of hers was keeping her intact mentally. Keeping her mind from wandering away from potentially being useful. Mugen didn't have much restraint to begin with so she assumed any more would come with a decent loss of self on her part, more so than even Yume was currently suffering from.

Meanwhile, Sakura's understanding of friendship was deemed right by someone who actually had friends. She could count this as a positive given that it meant her theoretical understanding wasn't at all wrong. Still, he seemed to think he might have trouble with one or two of his friends when he made it back to the upper levels of the world. It was implied some sort of misunderstanding might be to blame, but he claimed it was nothing to worry about. "Hai, if you don't need to worry about it now, that is okay. But if you worry about it later, we can talk then too..." she offered, as her assistance was something she'd offer freely to the lad, even if it didn't make a lot of sense to the girl outside of her theory.

Moving on from this, it seemed there was some interest in Munetsuchi's history. Sakura could provide the information but it was much easier to do knowing he held some interest in the subject. Regardless, he understood the Great Fissure and she smiled at him in return. Giving a nod so that he knew he'd guessed properly the event she was mentioning. He didn't know what Burning Day was, however, and was also at a loss about what happened to the archipelago. "Sou ka, those two events are area specific. Chichiue is a black phoenix. Burning Day is the day he goes up into flames at the end of his life cycle to rebirth himself. He is an emperor and more over a dictator. When this happened last time, there was civil unrest because the humans didn't know what to do with him gone. His area suffered a bit while he was gone, Kaa-sama ended up bringing it under her own control to alleviate the pressure. She and Chichiue, ended up married after his full revival," she explained of that gentle historical event. It made a reasonable amount of sense in her own mind. Missing leadership ended in problems when there was nothing left to fill the hole. "As for the archipelago, sometime a thousand years ago, some kind of catastrophe happened. That land was part of this mainland, but it ended up separated and its lands disconnected from Kaa-sama's influence. As a result the land no longer gains from her influence, and the humans on it have experienced a decrease in their life spans. Their culture rapidly changed along with it, and as such they cannot currently be brought back into the fold without negative complications," she said not wanting to overload the lad with too much information.

[Bloodedge]

As Mugen's fun progressed, it seemed Miwa and Yume were becoming properly acquainted with one another. This may not have been how such a thing was expected, but it would suffice, Mugen thought. A proper exchange between the two occurred verbally over Yume's... very 'literal' pet name. Of course, there was also the very spiritual bond shared between them at the time. All Myouou apprentices would be linked to Miwa in such a way, albeit none so literally and directly as this one. Even their feelings were the same currently, as both were understanding more and more by the moment. "Maybe I don't need a direct answer. After all, why should I care? You're both at your best when you can't even think straight," he insisted of the pair. "Well, Yu-pyon? The goddess isn't so off-putting now that you're connected by the womb, right?"

Sakura continued to leave herself available. Every time a potential hiccup was presented, she offered herself as a crutch. Charlemagne only expected as much from his closest comrades, yet Sakura was proving herself to be among their ranks in helpfulness already. Sure, she was far from the easiest to connect with in a way Charlemagne deemed sensible, but that sort of quirkiness had its own appeal. "Right. I'll keep that in mind," he said.

As for his most recent questions, Sakura had clear answers yet again. One of her fathers was a phoenix of the black variety. With that information, he hardly needed the rest. Charlemagne hadn't seen a phoenix directly in this world, but fantasy media prepared him to understand the life cycle of them. "So they really do just burst into flames and rise from the ashes? That's pretty cool," he asserted. In addition to phoenix-related lore, he was given some of the history as to how Munetsuchi became an empire, and how Miwa gained at least one of her five husbands. Ah, and there was more. One negative occurrence happened to these lands a millennium before, causing part of the country to split away and enter a state that it could not easily return from. Sakura didn't seem to have the finer details of that one. As such, Charlemagne wondered if it had anything to do with that old battle against the gods. Well... that probably couldn't be the case. "I'm guessing that had nothing to do with the Age of Gods' ending? I mean, I figure you'd know more about it if that were the case─"

[Apollymi]

Miwa and Yume were indeed getting acquainted on quite an intimate level with Mugen's interference running the way it was. He claimed to not know why he needed to care, that they were both at their best when they couldn't think straight. It was now Miwa's turn to be the cause of one of those little thumps within the womb of someone else, Miwa might have taken offense to that, thinking was one of her core life functions after all. "I feel like I should take offense, but somehow it still sounds like a compliment..." Miwa murmured. "Hmph, you definitely took it as a compliment..." were the words shared by Yume as she'd felt that reaction as well. Of course that would be about all she said. This bit of linking was far from the most conventional but she supposed it worked given the circumstances. Regardless, Yume was addressed directly about her being off-put by the goddess initially. "Ah♥!~ It wasn't like that... " she mused. Still, she supposed this sort of connection was indeed the type of thing which was good for getting over mental hang-ups of her previous life, and her apparently shifting sexuality. Well, that wasn't something she'd be dealing with right just now. Finding out that the girl was a bit off-put by her was interesting to Miwa. She thought of herself as fairly approachable in general. It was at least a learning experience.

At the same time, Sakura was maintaining her open relationship with Charles. He seemed content to rely on her for certain things, and she'd make herself available for such because she felt it was the right thing to do. Her oddities aside she was still kind... When they moved on from that there was quite a bit of what seemed to be excitement about the way Phoenixes worked as a species. "Yes, they do. The time it takes them to respawn apparently varies by color and type, but it is part of their life cycles. I haven't seen Chichiue on Burning Day yet, so I have no idea what the length of time on it is. Kaa-sama made it into a festival type of day, though it doesn't happen a lot," she explained. Phoenixes were interesting creatures at least, a couple of her father's were such animals and she was quite surprised she'd not ended up with a few more animal like features. When she was younger... she'd wanted a tail.

Moving on from such a random thought though still with a smile on her face, Charles was content to wonder if the Age of the Gods ending had anything to do with it. "Hm, I am not sure... it could but it likely wouldn't be anything direct," she said giving it a bit of thought. "I would assume if it had anything to do with it, it would have been more like ripples. As opposed to the waves that would have been caused closer to things directly connected to the Gods. Down here Gods had less pull, but I've been told strange things happen sometimes when higher order beings are born, die or unify. So it could be the case that such an event happened and it is a contributing factor as to why Kaa-sama lost her influence there..." she commented. That was all she could think of. It definitely seemed like the sort of thing that would need cross referencing. Perhaps some little or lesser known goddess washed up there and separated it as an act of defiance? Or maybe some holy or unholy wedding took place there and it broke off under the pressure? She supposed it was also possible that it was severed by someone on purpose... but that would require some direct questioning. Whatever the case, thinking about such abstract events put her into a pleasant mood and a good mind space. Being around Charles seemed to add to this effect.

[Bloodedge]

What a wholesome little gathering this was turning out to be. A goddess and a newborn demon were experiencing bliss simultaneously, each one fueling the other as if they were physically involved. All the while, Mugen was just soaking it all in. While both were dealing with building sensations in their own way, a bit of clarity on one was given by the other. Yume was coming into her own, it seemed. "Ara? Was that your senses giving you the answer, or the fact that you felt it too?" Mugen wondered aloud. His own senses told him the truth of Miwa's state. Yume's knowledge, however, had an additional nuance that was worth questioning.

Charlemagne suddenly had another interesting thing on his bucket list. According to Sakura, different phoenixes had different respawn times when their lives reset. He wondered what it would look like, and thus wondered if he could ever witness the death and rebirth of such a majestic creature. Sakura hadn't seen her father on the apparently noteworthy 'burning day' yet, so perhaps she'd never seen a phoenix cycle through life at all? "So have you ever seen any phoenix go through it? I'm suddenly really interested in seeing that sort of thing ─ especially if it's been made into a whole event," he said excitedly.

As for the broken archipelago, Sakura wasn't actually sure if it had anything to do with the Age of Gods ending. She surmised that it was possible the two were connected, even if indirectly. He supposed that made a great deal of sense, though Charlemagne himself didn't have the same amount of interest in finding the truth. "Hmm. I couldn't guess one way or another, not knowing what sort of effect the split even had. There's too much to consider, you know? Well... probably not for you people, but definitely for me," he harped. "Anyway, about these maps. I guess the first step should be to organize what we have and put each one in its right place."

[Apollymi]

Yume continued to squirm but apparently this was an experiment and lesson so she was also doing her best to keep herself properly open to questions. Ah, and she received one, about why she knew the truth of Miwa's words. She gave herself a few pleasant moments of thought. "I said that before I felt the pulse so... senses. Is that how that works. Am I an emotional lie-detector?" she questioned not being able to come up with a better way of describing her understanding. "Oh? A natural genius, aren't those fun?~" Miwa teased sending another pulse the girl's way. Of course, this was simply because she enjoyed clever and brainy people and this became something obvious to Yume in the moment. 'The goddess of arcane wisdom is sapiosexual... that makes way more sense than I am comfortable with,' Yume thought absently. Was this life now?

Meanwhile, Charles and Sakura were discussing burning day. He asked her if she'd ever seen any other phoenix death and resurrection. "I haven't seen one yet myself. Phoenixes are more likely to appear in the southern part of the country, and I've not gone that far yet," she explained of the situation. "I am fairly interested in it as well... the festival here is something people look forward to, and it makes Chichiue happy," she said seeming to find the good of it, despite the potential of death. But the people in Munetsuchi didn't fear death to start with, so they had fairly level headed understandings of it.

Moving on from that point, Charles thought that the event surrounding the archipelago may have been too much to consider. Too many variables without enough details for him to work with. She'd found he wasn't interested in that many details and he claimed it wasn't his type of thought exercise. "We'd probably consider it something worth discussing in hypotheticals. It would be fun for us, but I can understand now you wouldn't enjoy it as much as we would," she seemed content with that. And they easily moved on from that as well. It seemed their map was finally a thing to discuss. "Yes, in this case one could think of those maps like pieces to a world puzzle," she mentioned seeming to think it was the easiest way to consider it over all. "The only thing we have to do, is make sure we orient all the pieces to the way they should be from the perspective we are considering it," she explained of the logical aspects.

[Bloodedge]

An emotional lie detector. Yume had the most interesting way of considering things, but she did have the gist of it. "More accurately a magical sensor capable of reading people through their soul's response. It's what happens when Forbidden Knowledge is applied to divination; it reaches a level of... what have you all been calling it? Invasiveness?" he chattered. Mugen wouldn't have too much to say, however, as it seemed both Yume and Miwa were a bit preoccupied. He couldn't imagine why, of course... but the facts remained. "You may find yourself capable of using that, even to turn the head of a goddess. You know... if there happened to be a goddess around~♥"

Charlemagne hadn't seen a phoenix combust, and neither had Sakura. Strangely, he found himself enjoying the idea of observing one together. Why? He shouldn't have been thinking along those lines, so maybe it had to do with their weird spiritual connection. He'd be content to blame that just to avoid wondering too much about himself. "If there's ever time, we should find one. It'd be awesome to see it in person," he suggested.

The two agreed that they should combine what maps they had currently, if only to create a proper replica of Munetsuchi's territory before moving on. It would still take some work to complete the larger map they intended, but there had to be a starting point. With that in mind, Charlemagne lowered himself to the floor and began spreading maps about across it. He took the one most easily recognizable as including Munetsuchi's major city, placing it at the center of the group. "So we're here, right? I haven't been around very much, so... I've got basically nothing to go by."

[Apollymi]

Mugen's words gave more context to the slightly off summation that Yume gave as an understanding of her own abilities. Apparently, this sort of thing was what happened when forbidden knowledge met with divination. Divination was something they'd discussed briefly and seemed to be something almost natural to her being. She supposed the idea of her being invasive was something she'd once been told by her friends, given her ability to read them in regular situations. "Well, my friends used to tell me I was invasive, so... I suppose it's fine~" she mused. Still her own concentration was quite hard to keep up. Ah, but she and Miwa were experiencing a strange amount of tension and build up. Poor Yume knew what was coming, but it seemed like quite a tenuous build up. Miwa at the same time found the girl's powers interesting, a person capable of sensing truth down to the level of the soul was quite rare indeed. "Um-hm... definitely interesting~" Miwa mentioned. She was so close to relaxing completely and oddly given the words spoken by Mugen she felt that it was almost there.

Moving on, Charles and Sakura were discussing Phoenixes and the lad offered the idea of them seeing ones burning day together. If he was interested in it, she saw no reason to say no. "Hai, Char-kun..." she agreed. So open was Sakura and so genuinely accepting that if she found out about one she'd definitely tell him so they could witness it. Maybe, they could include the other goddess as well. He spoke of her like she didn't see a lot of things either, it could potentially be quite fun for everyone involved.

As for the maps, Charles started spreading them out on the ground. He seemed to be pointing one that appeared to be the main city of Munetsuchi. She looked at and watched him. She turned herself around in the pagoda until she was facing the direction of the tenshukaku and then she turned the map to orient it as well. After doing so she shifted around Charles to being looking over his shoulder at the other maps. "That middle one is indeed where we are. It is a bit rudimentary but as it is now it is aligned with the leylines and the proper cardinal directions. The other maps can be fitted around it," she summarized the situation. From this point there was the great mountains to the south, a forest to the west, the archipelago and some open seas to the east and to the north some open valleys of combined fields and farmlands.

[Bloodedge]

Kaguya didn't need to say she was called invasive by friends, nor did Mugen need to sense the truth within her. It was made obvious enough by her summoning. She had to be like him to some great extent for that situation to play out as it did, and now, she was only proving how similar they actually were. It seemed she was also similar enough in regards to some urges. It was such a demonic trait to prioritize personal enjoyment over other matters, and she appeared to be doing that here and now. Time would tell if she also took things to a new level.

Speaking of time, time was the only real factor in whether Charlemagne and Sakura witnessed the burning of a phoenix. More importantly, it was only a matter of time before they had a functional starting map. Sakura agreed to the idea of locating a phoenix, moving on immediately to the act of repositioning their main working map. Once she had it in proper alignment, Charlemagne looked it over alongside the others. "Hmm. I can't read leylines or anything. Really, I don't even know why that part is important here. Let's see..." He paused while looking at the other maps. An archipelago had only recently been mentioned, and he happened to take note of a map containing one. A quick glance at the sun let him place it to the east in relevance to their current location. "I'm guessing this is the spot you were talking about earlier. What about the others?"

[Apollymi]

As Yume and Miwa seemed to be spending time getting to know each other under duress, Charles and Sakura were doing a puzzle. To Sakura he seemed to use information well, having placed the archipelago to the east to go along with her earlier mention of it. He claimed along with that, that he couldn't see or use the leylines and she wondered what human senses were really like. "Leylines carry the world's memories. Being able to read them would make it easier to connect the pieces of the map to other pieces and have them be aligned properly, irrespective of the shape or orientation of the paper," she explained her understanding of it. Much like being able to connect rivers and streams as bodies of water, watching the flow of leylines may have made it a bit easier to piece together this puzzle of a map. Unlike Charles though, she did have an understanding in general of where the major features of Munetsuchi were. "To the south is this one..." she said leaning over the lad and picking up a map which held on it a detailed covering of mountain ranges. As per her earlier explanation of the leylines she aligned the pieces of the map only after rotating it completely and shifting it slightly to the left of the main central map. "Like this... " she explained looking at those ranges. The fowl of that area were great in number and varieity but that didn't much matter. After this she pick up the other piece of the maps he'd laid out and place them as well. "This is the forest to the west..." she mentioned turning it practially into a landscape instead of matching the length of the other side of the map. Even so, it seemed to fit rather nicely against that side of Munetsuchi. Over all the general layout of Munetsuchi was finished but there was still other things to consider. "What did you plan to do after understanding this part of the land?" she asked wondering about his thought pattern in this.

[Bloodedge]

According to Sakura, the leylines were memories of the world. He could understand that somewhat, at least using spiritual memories as a baseline for information. He'd heard once that mana circuits worked in a similar way to memories. "So they're like mana circuits for the planet? Assuming what I learned about mana circuits is accurate in that they carry the memory of magecraft and magic used throughout someone's life─" he recalled with slight curiosity. He saw no reason for that to be a false lesson, though he couldn't be sure it was the whole story. Actually... Charlemagne couldn't be sure he knew every detail about anything after coming to this place.

Moving on, Sakura took hold of the remaining map segments, assembling them one by one in the proper order and positioning. Charlemagne watched the process, taking note of each mention made by the lass. In fact, there was one thing he came to realize when she pointed out the southern region. "Ah, I should have gotten that one! That place looks like any sort of bird would love to live there," he commented. As for his plan, Charlemagne was already preparing a separate piece of parchment with nothing currently on it. "Thanks for the clarity. This is the plan," he said, taking a pen from some sort of magical sea creature and applying it to the blank parchment. "Having all these different maps won't do us any good at all if we have to reassemble them multiple times. I figured we could start by drawing all of these locations onto one map, but leave enough space to add some other familiar places around the area later. I've got a few more slips of paper to draw those places on before we make a final draft."

[Apollymi]

After explaining the use of leylines, Charles compared them to his understanding of mana circuits. This was rather interesting for Sakura to hear as it was a fairly accurate analogy and he had a pretty reasonable understanding of the subject. "Hai, that understanding is fairly accurate, though lacking nuance," she said with a nod. Of course, there was a bit more complication to the nature of leylines and mana circuits but she'd give him a bit of leeway in deciding if he wished to understand more. The fact of the matter is, that the leylines and mana circuits didn't have to apply to a single life time, or a single world's time of understanding. The addition of every generation prior made their marks as well... and allowed for expansion and growth. In this case, one would think about them like multipliers and storage instead of just passive carriers.

Moving on from that point, she pieced together the other aspects of the map, and heard Charles's exclamation that he should have figured out about the south based on what she'd said about birds and the ecology. That was interesting. "Sou ka," she murmured. He claimed he didn't like a lot of information but perhaps it was simply the way it was presented which let his mind not accept it with greater ease. Well, he did say he was an adventurer maybe his brain was a bit more practical when deciding what information was useful and he could more readily understand things that he saw as having specific practical applications? That might make things easier. Beyond this thought she was thanked for the clarity she provided and then he began explaining the plan. Being thanked for such a thing seemed surprising to Sakura. As far as she understood it, she'd not actually done much of anything in the moment. In fact, the information she provided was almost too simple to be worth any amount of recognition.

Moving on he pulled out some sort of pen and began drawing what he saw on another piece of parchment. It was interesting to see... she hadn't thought of how he'd be carrying on doing something like this but it was fairly analog and very charming. "Sugoi, I didn't expect you to actually draw it!~" she said seemingly excited by the prospect. She went on to observe quietly from his side wondering how and why one would do it this way. As a person who specialized in the use of magic she could see this done several other ways, but she was also fine with this one.

[Bloodedge]

What Charlemagne learned about mana circuits was not wrong, but was indeed lacking in some nuances. Such was the take of Sakura, whom he expected would have more information than those he initially learned about them from. "I figured as much. There's always more, isn't there? But... is that to say there's more nuances to leylines, or more nuances to both?" he wondered briefly. Ah, but that matter wasn't seeming very important to their current work. As such, he continued with the pen and blank parchment.

Charlemagne was looking to the organized maps periodically, all while pressing pen to parchment and copying every line he could see. Given the size of what he had to work with, he sadly couldn't just trace it. Oh well; he had enough confidence in his ability to copy by eye. Strangely, Sakura seemed surprised by the fact that he was drawing it manually. Hearing that, he paused and looked at the lass curiously. "Eh? Really?" the male asked. Thinking a bit more about the shock value, he supposed there was probably an expectation of magical... something. "Well, yeah. I can't do it with magecraft or anything, so... I'm drawing it," Charlemagne said simply. With that, he was right back to drawing. It seemed he was quite focused on it as well, but he had much reason. It had previously been discussed between Angelica and himself that creating a trading card game in this world was possible. If he was to do that, Charlemagne wanted to make sure his drawing hand wasn't too rusty.

[Apollymi]

Apparently Charles thought there was always more to things. This was the truth as far as Sakura's young mind understood it, but this was something she found herself looking forward to for various reasons. His question as it was presented would be answered by the girl as she currently understood it. "About both, technically speaking... the functionality is about what you think it is, but the depth of it is a bit more expansive than it would have been explained to you..." she expressed. She was willing to explain it but there was a lot that could potentially be explained. "The carrying of memory though leylines and mana circuits is compounded for all the existences put into them. Thus it isn't simply a single thing contributing to their understanding, but everything they've had contact with... whether they know it or not. It also isn't just magic or magecraft they remember, many different sorts of things can be carried by mana, and thus mana circuits and leylines can be influenced by all of those as well," she said seeming to have the depth of understanding implanted by her parents. Her own mana circuits were quite unique for similar reasons, but that wasn't anything that needed explaining currently.

Moving on, she watched as the lad began to draw his map by hand and found it an interesting thing to see. To do it analog was rather strange to witness but he claimed he wouldn't have been able to do so magically. "Hm, I don't think that's true, I think you'd be perfectly capable of doing it magically," she expressed seeming to have some understanding about magic. "That being said I find this interesting too... Otou-chan would say not to abandon things that make you unique so... don't worry about doing it magically if this is your preference," she mentioned. Perhaps this was another of those strange differences. Maybe the analog way of doing things made happy. Or maybe he didn't realize that he had a much more flexible use of magic post his gaining of Order to go along with whatever magecraft he used originally? She supposed it was worth thinking about while she watched him draw.

[Bloodedge]

Both. Of course it was both. So many times, the answer to a question was both. Why was that the case? Such a curious thing it was, but he couldn't do much to question circumstance. Regardless, Sakura went on to explain the finer details of leylines and mana circuits. Adding to what he knew already, Charlemagne could see how this was simply a more complete method of functioning, and indeed one he could get behind overall. "Huh. That makes it all sound more like an entire computer," he mused absently.

As he continued to draw, Sakura pointed out how he could probably create a magical map instead. Charlemagne had to stop and think for a moment, all to remember that he'd become some sort of god on the previous day. It was going to take some time for the lad to get used to that. "Oh, right. I guess I could, but... I think this is easier for me," he said. Interestingly enough, Sakura's follow-up statement seemed to be in agreement to his preference. "I'm fine with doing things this way... though I'm not sure I'd call it unique. I do come with a world that doesn't have magic, after all. Also... is this looking alright?" he asked.

[Apollymi]

There were many things said by Charles that left Sakura with questions. In the moment she finished explaining how mana circuits and leylines worked with their nuances, and then Charles was comparing them to a 'computer'. "What's a computer?" she asked wondering how such a thing could work. It was a strange thing to note, but it was quite odd. That word didn't connect directly to anything in her mind. She assumed this was some sort of non-magical world item and if it was, she was curious about its purpose.

Moving on from that, her explanation to the lad that he could do what he wished as far as magic seemed to sink in for him. Still, he claimed that he thought his current line of work was better for him. She could agree. His lines matched at the very least and he wasn't doing anything she could consider a bad job. It was only strange to her that he didn't think to do use magic in the first place. "You come from a world that doesn't have magic, and are still using a skill that people with magic wouldn't use... so it is unique," she explained. "Also I think it looks nice... it is accurate to what is being seen there, but also different in a way I can't really explain," she said. Artistic endeavors were always interesting, though she knew he wasn't doing this just to do so, but that made it more interesting to watch.

[Bloodedge]

Charlemagne had to start being more careful about things he mentioned. In this magical world, things he still thought of after a thousand years were completely foreign to most others. How was he even going to explain computers? "Uh... well, they're devices. Most people in my world have them. They let you do all kinds of things, including access the internet... which is like all the world's information accessible in one spot, basically. Well... that and a bunch of other stuff that isn't really good for everyone. It's also a communication device, I guess," he explained, badly in his own opinion.

In regards to the current map, Sakura found it unique regardless of his counter-argument. Well, it seemed that was something they just wouldn't agree on. "I'm sure there are a lot of people in my position who still lean on the method they've gotten used to in another life," he claimed. Since Sakura insisted that his rendition of a map was fine, Charlemagne continued drawing. Her comment about a difference was noted, and perhaps deserving of its own response. "Well, there's no way to perfectly copy something like this... at least not without some sort of magic, I guess. Anyway, this is almost done. I'm just not sure yet how to factor in the places I already know about."

[Apollymi]

Well, the carefulness of Charles's future aside, Sakura was now learning about computers. They were devices, that connected people. They shared knowledge, including maybe something like forbidden knowledge, and allowed people to do a whole bunch of things? That sounded interesting and strange. She couldn't help but look absolutely puzzled by the time he was finished speaking. She couldn't imagine what something like that would look, nor could she imagine how it was used. Rare was it for someone in Munetsuchi not to know something and being introduced to something completely foreign was refreshing among other things. "So, it's like a shared library and a hive mind, for knowlege both common and forbidden but not as a mental space and instead as a device of some sort? How would you regulate such a thing and filter knowledge to those who need it?" she asked as if to gain clarification. Still she was having some great problems conceptualizing this thing. It had to be amazing.

Moving on from matters of the internet, Charles spoke of his retained skills and claimed that many like him held on to such things even in the magical world. That really didn't make that much sense to Sakura but she wouldn't want anyone losing something they truly enjoyed either. "I might understand retaining something you enjoy, even as an analog for various reasons... but not why you wouldn't figure how to do it with magic and thus get the enjoyment of both..." she said seeming not to understand the limitations truly presented to humanity. Perhaps she was overly indulgent, and perhaps that was something she got from a specific parent of hers. Whatever the case, it seemed odd to choose between methods when you could use both or combine them to make something better. Speaking of making things potentially better there was the matter of Charles's map. He said it was likely impossible to copy something perfectly without magic, and that was likely true. He also wasn't sure how to account for his expanding map in the case of other places he already understood. "Hm, well... I suppose it would depend. If you have enough other places with varied placement around the world to work with, you could just place them based on where you were previously, unless there is some problem with the placement of this... Aincrad that I don't currently understand," she said. She knew how the upper world worked in general, but she didn't know of the special case that was Aincrad and its constant motion... so there was likely to be a bit of confusion around mapping the area.

[Bloodedge]

Trying to explain computers and the internet in a magical world was more difficult than Charlemagne even imagined. He never thought it would be an easy thing, but he also never thought it would be so impossible. Luckily, Sakura's mental acuity led her to a rather accurate summary of what he was trying to say. "Well... yeah, actually. Not so much the hive mind thing, but everything else is pretty accurate. Though I guess it could be called a hive mind as well, just without the actual direct connections. In terms of everyone having an input, though, yeah. As for filtering... you kind of just don't. Most people don't even use it for all it's worth. It gets a lot of use for playing games, ordering food and... apparently looking for pictures of people's feet," he ended with a deep sigh.

Regardless of the human uses of modern computers, the thing of greatest importance was map creation. Sakura raised the point of learning a magical method to do things even with the preference of going at them analog. He couldn't discredit the belief, but he had a bit of personal experience that kept him resorting to old methods regardless. "I get what you're saying. It's just not usually an enjoyment thing for me. I'm often on an adventure of some sort, and I wind up in non-magic areas more often than I probably should," he answered. Frankly, he wouldn't turn his nose up at the opportunity to learn such magecrafts; he just never had the freedom to even consider the desire. Moving on, he leaned away from the drawing while Sakura explained the possibilities for other lands' placements. It certainly sounded like something done better with magic, as he had nowhere near enough parchment to work with for that sort of thing. "Hmm. I can't exactly throw it all on this, if I want this to be the final map. Without first knowing where the other areas are relative to this one, it'd be too much of a gamble. Aincrad also moves even more than other parts of Chaldea. We fell from right above here, but it could be hovering two countries away by now. That's one of the reasons I need to find Jeanne's HQ; it's the easiest place in Chaldea to work from. Finding out where it is now could make it easy to figure out Aincrad's trajectory at least."

[Apollymi]

Charles explanation of the internet and computers was indeed very strange to Sakura. She seemed to be on to the right idea, but lacked the 'human' factor in understanding how the connection was apparently utilized. They were all contributing but no one was apparently filtering. They used a device that should have been a massive information hub, for playing games, ordering food and... pictures of feet? "Why feet?" that was the main question here. Humans were strange creatures already, but she was beginning to think the ones from Charles's original world were exceptionally odd. At least the first two reasons he'd offered made a bit of sense, ordeirng food and playing games... food and leisure but the feet thing was really throwing off her understanding of humanity.

Ah, but it was fine, she could gently move on from her understanding of humanity. Instead she'd be faced with something else... the matter of mapping. According to Charles as an adventurer, he often found himself in anti-magic places. Because of this, the analog way of doing things was often his first thought. "Are non-magic areas really so common?" she found herself asking of the non-magic areas. As far as she understood general lands, non-mana rich lands were not super common, even in areas where the populations were mostly human. Beyond that, if such areas were set up on purpose she didn't understand why one wouldn't see them coming? Why would you enter them? Wouldn't it be much easier to build up one's resistance to outside interference? Oh well, those were all things to potentially cover a bit later. "You would indeed need to conserve space, and also keep the the orientation of the rest of the space in mind," she said of both the visual display as well as its potential artistic needs. As for the rest she was confused. "Is this HQ an important place? And if your former place is in constant motion how will that spot help? I will admit that Chaldea is one of the unknowns of this world to someone like me..." she said.

[Bloodedge]

Why feet? It came as no surprise that Sakura's singular initial question was about that topic. He knew that was a thing to question, and he still wasn't expecting it to come so quickly. How would anyone truly respond? Well... he'd give the only reply he could. "Because a surprising number of people have a foot fetish. I have no idea why, but they take it very seriously," he answered.

Questionable kinks aside, there was another question presented. Sakura's secondary inquiry involved non-magic zones, or more specifically how common or uncommon they were. "They're very common in my experience at least. I've only seen a few 'natural' ones, but there are a lot of sects who have different methods of creating them. Some are easier to deal with than others. Most... are pretty annoying," he rambled. Leaning back further, Charlemagne crossed his arms and legs. He stared at the current map in comparison to the original segments, making an effort to visualize the full scale relative to other places he'd visited. Did he know of such a large gap between different lands? That would require some consideration, but first was the matter of Jeanne's headquarters to explain. "It's pretty important. The Holy Knights are stationed there, and it seems to be the pivotal point of Chaldea. Everything up there moves, but that island is like the center of gravity for some reason. Using it as a starting point would let us figure out where everything else was yesterday, and long-term... it'd probably be a little more like tracking the movement of comets and stuff... I think."

[Apollymi]

Strangely, there was an apparent answer to the question of why the internet and computers were mostly used for looking up pictures of feet. And the answer itself was simple but also not at all understandable. Humans where Charles were from apparently had foot fetishes. Not all of them, obviously but those with a sexual interest in feet were apparently very serious about it. "I am not judging but I still don't think I understand..." she said seemingly confused. All the information of the world, and apparently it was more important to look up feet for deviant purposes.

Moving on from feet, these anti-magic areas were not super common naturally but humans liked to create them and use them to inconvenience each other. Some of them are apparently easier to deal with than others and most are still annoying. Sakura gave a bit of consideration to this and had only one thing to say. "This sounds specifically like something humans would do, and they would be in a lot of trouble if they ever encountered someone with a legitimate magical existence instead of one who uses tools for magic or magecraft. It is dangerous to create an anti-magic zone without knowing what kind of magic is actually being used. Actually, you are now included in an existence that can simply decide to be unaffected by such things... in case you didn't realize," Sakura said. She had this thought because an anti-magic zone wouldn't stop her mother, nor most of her fathers from doing anything magical. In fact... a few of them would only become more problematic without the use of magic on their persons.

After giving her general thoughts about anti-magic's use as a weapon which truly was a bit frightening unless someone was truly human, there was the facts given about the way Chaldea worked. Wherever the Holy Knight's Headquarters was, it was apparently the center of gravity for the whole of the upper world. Though everything moved around it, apparently. "If everything is moving around that one spot or moving with it, then yes, it would become a lot more like stargazing, specifically if this Aincrad place is also tied into that particular rule. It may not be considering that order was part of that gods powers initially, it would still be a worthwhile thing to do. Though it does made me curious, I wonder what happened there that makes it a place with enough pull to be the center of Chaldea, maybe Otou-sama probably knows," she commented only adding in her own curiousity to make a consideration.

[Bloodedge]

"It's fine. I don't think the rest of us understand either," he said regarding the extremeness of those who fetishized feet. He truly believed they would never be understood, though there were likely studies about that sort of thing... somewhere. Would Charlemagne himself be looking into the details? Absolutely not. Never would he go down a rabbit hole of that nature ─ at least not with any mindset he'd ever had in either life.

It did indeed seem a very human thing to create anti-magic zones as traps. Frankly though, he found humans were capable of only the weakest, most simplistic bounded fields that did away with one's magecraft ability. The true problem he had was with the more magically-inclined who managed such zones without losing their own abilities. "Humans have the hardest time setting one up, but they do try using them more often than anyone else. I can understand, though, considering humans' lack of magical ability," he surmised. From there, Sakura asserted a fact he'd given consideration to some moments before. At his current quality of existence, Charlemagne would have no issues with anti-magic zones, seemingly due to the power of Order. "I figured that would be the case. Not for the whole 'Order' reason; I thought it was just because I was some sort of divine now," he said, having never encountered such a bounded field that could stop true magic. Of course, there was an easy theory that barriers negating magecraft had to originate from something... but he still had his physical abilities regardless of all that.

As for using the Holy Knights' Headquarters as a point of origin, Charlemagne realized they were at another impasse. Other locations still needed placing on the lower world's map, and from there... they still had to find out where the center of Chaldea was. Now that he thought about it, there was a bit more to this entire ordeal than he was prepared for. "I'm not sure why it's the center, but I think something major did happen there in the past. Maybe it's worth asking whichever dad you're talking about? I'm just realizing I don't exactly have a lot to go by for this map thing anyway."

[Apollymi]

According to Charles, it was fine if Sakura didn't understand the foot related fetish. The general population didn't apparently understand it and it was normal. Well, that was fine and all, but how did such a small group manage to have so much say in what kind of information was disseminated in their stores? Surely someone should have been monitoring this system for exactly this sort of discrepancy?

Moving on from this, apparently humans had a hard time setting up the anti-magic zones. This was not at all surprising when one considered an innate understanding of magic to be one of the primary foundations of being able to stop it. It was hard to understand that which you didn't have, and even harder to control the variable natures if you didn't understand how many of them there could be. "But it's exactly lacking it that makes it hard for them, you can't truly stop things you don't really understand... too many potential variants that you don't understand," she said, but strangely this kind of absent thought wasn't just a human problem. Such was already obvious by Charles current type of existence. Speaking of that existence, Charles claimed to have some understanding of his current nature, but he thought that maybe his inability to be affected wasn't directly connected to 'Order' but instead a part of his growth into divinity. "Those things are interconnected at least a little. Order could keep conditions like those from applying to you, and Divinity could technically give you the potential to access to true magic, but those things aren't mutually exclusive. The Holy Grail itself is a bit outside of the nature of the 'gods' of this world, so that would have placed you outside of the rules. Natural divinities in this world though... aren't so special outside of their own domains," she explained.

The next topic was the matter of Charles map, which needed more details before its use. He said she should ask whichever her fathers she was talking about because he had no real idea of where to go for his next aspect of its creation. "Otou-sama is the one Kaa-sama called 'Exposition'," she said as a call back to her mother's teasing but less than charitable reference for that particular husband. Whatever the case, Sakura found herself looking around a bit more... "I can ask, but that would likely require a trip to his domain. Unless he knows I am looking for him... it's a bit complicated," she explained. Whatever the case, it seemed that their current bout of inspiration would be put on hold as they gathered a bit more information to place more work into the map. Time would be the thing to add to this particular work, and there would be no rushing it....

[Bloodedge]

Too many times had Charlemagne seen humans get around lack of magical ability by disabling their enemies. He'd seen enough to know how they managed, and most took little effort from the people involved. "The thing is, the people who use them don't even have to understand them. Anti-magic zones are usually bounded fields created by Artifacts. People who want to do evil things find them most commonly in black markets. It's almost impossible to locate the original makers, but there are definitely a lot of people who spend time making and locating the Artifacts," he explained. Even with personal inability to accomplish something, humans had a knack for finding others who could acquire what they sought.

Regarding his ability to overcome anti-magic zones, Sakura claimed his divinity and Order were both at fault. Mostly, the Holy Grail was attributed to such an ability. That also made sense. So long as he remembered not to slack off on training due to a single potential immunity, Charlemagne figured his adventures were turning around for the better. Whatever the case, they would now have to rely on the most aloof of Sakura's fathers... if he could be reached. 'Complicated' was a simple way of putting things. Either a trip to some secret domain was necessary, or... that father had to know Sakura was looking for him. "Yeah, that definitely sounds─" Charlemagne began. His statement, however, would be completed by the voice of another. "Complicated? It's really not," answered none other than Solomon, who appeared as if he'd been standing alongside the two all along. "W─uah!" Charlemagne exclaimed incoherently. As if purposefully ignoring the lad's shocked state, Solomon walked around the two and continued speaking. "This issue is more easily solved than you both realize. Remember, the Holy Grail is this world's first portkey. If Jeanne d'Arc is the one you seek, it should be known that even without a grail, she remains connected to the Nexus," he explained without hesitation.

[Apollymi]

Charles had much to say about the ingenuity of humans and their abilities to find people to do things for them they that were not capable of. Non-magic zones were generally bounded fields created by artifacts which were made by people who understood them. "Sou ka, I suppose there are to be points given for fortitude in that case, but I can't say I understand human desires at all..." she murmured. At this point in her rather short life, humans were simply weird, and self-destructive creatures who may have good ideas from time to time. Yes, only slightly better and slightly worse than animals, ignoring biological signs and making up their own for whatever reason. The idea of a black market existing specifically to get things one can't make and wants to use as a weapon against another person, was odd to Sakura.

Sakura's mention of the complications of finding her more aloof father were ones she wasn't sure how to explain. In truth, she knew it wouldn't necessarily be hard to find him, unless she simply wasn't meant to, such was the nature of the clairvoyant in this world. As if to further prove this point, as they stood here, Solomon appeared as if he'd been with them this entire time, and began explaining. "Ohayougouzaimasu, Otou-sama!" Sakura managed as always pleased to see any of her fathers. Beyond that according to Solomon it would be rather easy to find Jeanne d'Arc because she was still connected to the Nexus even if she didn't currently possess her grail. Ah, that was rather interesting. "Sou ka, I didn't know it had that sort of functionality. Admittedly I am not sure about the term portkey..." Sakura mentioned. She also was only mildly aware of who it was the lad was looking for. It wasn't someone she saw in her mind before so she had no reason to have a reference for it. "Hm, I have another question... that place where the Holy Knights Headquarters is, why does it have enough pull to be the center of Chaldea?" she asked wanting her own curiosity addressed as well.

[Bloodedge]

Sakura wasn't the first to understand nothing of human desires, and she certainly wouldn't be the last. For starters, humans hardly understood one another; most wars began based on that fact. That was a separate matter entirely, however; he wouldn't burden Sakura with additional reason to judge humanity. There were plenty of existing reasons to pass judgment on mankind, but so many reasons to appreciate them as well. He surely wasn't going to contribute to the former when Sakura was lacking in human interaction.

With the appearance of Solomon, Charlemagne became stiff as a board. Why did Sakura's fathers have to appear in such frightening ways? He couldn't think of another time this happened, but it already felt like a habit shared by multiple Myouou. Irrespective of the lad's shocked state, Solomon gave his explanation... and received the typical greeting of his daughter. "Good to see you again so soon, Sakura. You've grown again already, I see... and you are well on your way to even more explosive developments. I can't wait to see your next developments for myself," he said proudly, a hand reaching out to land atop the girl's head. Strangely, there was a certain lack of physical aspect to that hand. He could touch her head, but not truly ─ as if this form was only half a manifestation. In truth, Solomon was only projecting himself into this realm currently. He needed only explain a few things. "A portkey in the traditional sense is an object imbued with magecraft, linking the item to a certain place to allow transportation. In the Holy Grail's case, it is a thing of true magic ─ it will forever be linked to the Nexus... though your form of grail seems to have made similar connections elsewhere. Excellent work, if I didn't say before," he stated.

Charlemagne's heart was beating out of his chest, but he did manage to listen closely enough. If he couldn't find Jeanne easily, he could just go to a place she could be contacted from. "Young Paladin, your belief is true. Good luck. Sakura..." Solomon paused, thinking to address her curiosity about the Holy Knights' Headquarters. He had the answer she sought, of course, but now was not the time she was meant to know. "I do hate when I can't answer your questions, but I'm afraid this is a truth I am not meant to offer. Though... I can say your wait won't be a long one. Is that satisfactory enough?"

[Apollymi]

Sakura would be left to mull over the strangeness of humanity at some other time. In the here and now she was greeting her father, who took note of her very specific developments since they'd last seen each other the previous day. Oddly enough, Charles seemed to be quite stiff at his appearance, but she assumed this to be a fairly normal human reaction. She'd witnessed many a human man not know how to speak with the parents of his chosen partner. "Only a little today. I'm quite happy to see you again, Otou-sama~" the girl said. She appreciated his sentiments. That not quite tangible hand atop her head didn't seem to bother her much at all... it was interesting to witness her giving it the general appreciation that one would expect of a hand being laid atop a head. She could almost feel its warmth and always looked forward to the moments when it was 'real'.

Moving on from this point the man explained the nature of a portkey to the girl and she received the information realizing that her own Dark Grail had a similar connection to the Black Room she'd entered with Charles the previous day. He went on to compliment her ability with her grail in the same vein she'd just been thinking of. Her eyes lit up at the prospect and her entire face gained a happiness so easily attributed to the compliment of her work. "Arigatou gouzaimasu! You did say yesterday, but I'm still glad I did a good job, considering yours was the inspiration for the idea.. I was just trying something odd yesterday, I didn't expect it to become such a functional thing," she said seemingly pleased that her father liked her work which was so very inspired by his own. Yes, this was that important and yes, she was truly happy she'd not made something disappointing to any of her parents. Soon after he was answering something unsaid by Charles which was likely in his thought pattern about fixing his potential problem. Good good.

But soon they were moving on to addressing Sakura's most recent question. A bit of happiness fell from the girl's face as her brow furrowed. He was saying that he hated not being able to answer her questions. How odd, she'd only ever asked a few questions which she couldn't get answers for, and now her brows were furrowed and her bottom lip was poked out as she chewed on the inside of her cheek. Was she pouting? She was definitely pouting! "It's okay Otou-sama. I understand... I didn't expect a question I had to border upon spoilers, but if I am getting answers soon... it's fine," she managed, with a small huff at the end. "Now I know how Wu-papa feels," she said a bit down trodden in an innocent and cute way.

[Bloodedge]

A brief exchange with Sakura was something Solomon could make plenty of time for. He was quite invested in her development as well, knowing she was, and would continue to be, one of few among the many in this world. Even on that small list, she'd go on to become an interesting specimen... yet she was claiming she only grew a little today. "It's not so insignificant. You'll find your growth is something beyond the physical and magical. You're on your way to great discovery," he assured.

As per usual, Sakura seemed elated to have her creations appraised positively. When her response was given, though, Solomon shook his head. She had it all wrong. "It was my cooperation with the man you saw that created the first one. In that time, I would not have been able to replicate the Holy Grail purposely, even if I were given a template. You didn't do a 'good' job; you did the impossible," he declared, knowing there was no room for argument within the truth of this matter. Whatever the case, his time was almost at an end here. Though he remained silent, Charlemagne's mind was focused; he understood what must be done. Sakura understood why he couldn't tell her the details about their future destination as well, though she took that knowledge in the huffiest way possible. Solomon had to stifle a light chuckle before it was too late, though he did have a bit more explaining to do. "There there. I believe only one man knows the truth. I cannot tell you because others have not made the discovery. That is all," said the King of Magecraft, set on the fact that he'd spill every bean he had to Sakura... if it were possible.

While the discussion progressed, Charlemagne was collecting the maps and rising to his feet. Once he'd done that, he held out a hand to materialize the Holy Grail. So, he could use it to reach that white room at will, could he? That would be good to know moving forward. While wondering how this transportation would function, he felt a slight pull against his own mana... and the cup began to fill with a glowing liquid. "Alright... that's weird," Charlemagne muttered while staring down into the filling chalice.

[Apollymi]

Solomon had interesting perspectives to share with his daughter about her growth and development. He claimed that such for her wasn't simply something happening as a physical or magical thing alone. She was apparently on her way to a great discovery, that was interesting to think about. She looked a bit contemplative. What kind of discovery was she going to make? What kind of growth was she actually going through? Well, she supposed that part was her journey in life... so she'd take it one step at a time. "Hai, I suppose I can just look forward to it then..." the girl said not truly understanding this but knowing it might become clear eventually.

What was more, there were a few additional comments to be shared about her creation of the Dark Grail. Much credit was being given to Sakura for being able to manage it even without the blueprint and with no actual help and guidance. Solomon claimed he was only able to do so with the help of the man from the white room. That made a decent bit of sense, but it made Sakura feel even better about her abilities. She'd done something impossible. By virtue of that her eyes were practically sparkling. "Really?!" she didn't just do a good job, that made her feel much better. Of course, such commentary helped mediate her kind of huffy attitude regarding the information she wasn't yet allowed to know. "Oh? Okay... well, I wouldn't want to steal someone else's discovery or anything," she said, though she was still a bit pouty, she wouldn't really get in anyone else's way either.

Soon enough, Charles was filling his chalice and it was happening by virtue of his mana. Because of the senses of someone like Sakura she found herself watching the thing happen with a smile on her face. "Sou ka, I suppose it is a cup, filling it to use it makes sense," she commented. She looked at her father knowing he might not have much more to say but it should at least be interesting to go back to the room again. She logged away the idea that she could visit the black one at her leisure as well, and perhaps she would.

[Bloodedge]

Many great things were ahead of Sakura, whether she had any idea what her true limitations were or not. As the child of Arcane Wisdom and all five Myouou, limits would truly be a foreign concept to the girl. He could see a future of unrivaled development ─ a growth into something others were made for, but could not compare to when pitted against a future Sakura. Beyond all that, the boy called Charlemagne would have a most interesting future as a result of their connection. Alas, those were all classified as spoilers, so Solomon would only remain in silent contemplation.

Charlemagne watched the grail fill itself using his mana, then heard Sakura comment on the sensibility of it. As he understood, nothing conscious had been done... but perhaps that was the grail's magic at work, fulfilling his need based on simple desire? That seemed sensible. "I just wondered how I could get to the Nexus, and this started happening," he said, now wondering exactly how this was going to work. For that matter, he looked to Solomon. "Really? You know what to expect by now," the man spoke. Charlemagne was under the assumption that something more than a grabbed hand would be necessary to bring Sakura along as well, and she was clearly intending to join him. "Right. I figured as much," Charlemagne answered with a sigh. Some deviant was responsible for this world; he could feel it in his soul.

Of course, Solomon was lying. Sakura could simply choose to accompany the lad due to their spiritual connection, but... Charlemagne was the type who needed a bit of forceful adjustment at times. As such, some sly manipulation was required to have him drinking from the grail, but holding a great deal of its contents in his mouth. While he waited and looked toward Sakura, it was Solomon who spoke again. "Off you go. Say hello for me," he said while nudging her toward the goofy-looking lad with a mouthful of mana waiting to be shared.

[Apollymi]

It seemed there were high hopes and the like for Sakura by each of her parents. Whether she fully understood what it meant to be a child of Arcane Wisdom or not, she definitely understood that she had more positives associated with her existence than negatives. Her only personal goal at the moment was coming to understand the nature of life as others saw it and perhaps growing her own powers a bit, but this wasn't something she intended to take a lot of time doing. No, she was a girl of simple desires currently and wished only to meet the other goddess and maybe her eventual sister and learn from them what she could. She was not so beholden to the strangeness of others upbringings and as such she could develop as freely as she wished.

Among these developments would be the understanding that Charles could be pretty easily manipulated. Not specifically for nefarious purposes but nudging him into acting a specific way seemed to be rather simple. Her father proved such a thing in the moment by hinting at a way to make his desired outcome of taking Sakura with him into the Nexus work. Sakura had a pretty good understanding of the movement through space given her previous use of it, she knew this wasn't actually necessary. The confusion of it played across her face for a few moments as she looked at her father. Only a moment later though, she'd turn to Charles and see his face, giggling just a little at the sight. "Hai hai, I'll let Ojii-chan know. Ja ne, Otou-sama~" she chimed soon after. She approached Charles rather directly and as he'd already done a bit of the work she decided to relieve him of his burden just a bit, she'd move into him pressing their lips together, intending to share in the mana he was holding but only after another giggle escaped her. This was all a bit too funny.

[Bloodedge]

While Charlemagne stood there feeling and looking like an absolute fool, he began to wonder something. Why was this all necessary? He'd gotten caught up in his first train of thought, but weren't there multiple, simpler ways of doing this? There had to be! No, instead of finding one of them, he was playing the part of an idiot while Sakura laughed and encroached upon him. Her lips were against his before anything was to be done about it, so... he'd do nothing about it. A slip of that mana made its way between his lips and hers, and the rest cascaded down his throat with one gulp.

The moment both parties partook of the grail with a desire to visit the Nexus, they'd find themselves standing before that seemingly middle-aged man once again. Already, he was laughing. "Oh, that's just awesome! You really fell for it!" the man said. Apparently, he'd been watching as Charlemagne was tricked into intimacy. Oh well; it was all for the better anyway. "And you, you devilish girl ─ you knew all along!" The older male was well and truly amused by the time he addressed Sakura. Charlemagne could only spare embarrassment, though... after it was all said and done, he couldn't call himself displeased. Actually, Charlemagne found himself slightly disappointed by how quickly teleportation occurred. It could have taken a bit longer, right?

[Apollymi]

A bit of shared mana between Charles and Sakura was nothing too new or odd. Though she knew it to be an unnecessary thing for what they had going on, she also realized that intimacy wasn't something Charles sought himself normally. She also had some idea that it would be weirder if she didn't accept after he set himself up in the way her father proposed. Perhaps Solomon was secretly a bit of an instigator? Or maybe he just thought the better of a particular outcome in this case.

Regardless she was soon confronted by that middle aged white haired man again. And he was laughing. It seemed that it wasn't just Sakura that found it odd that Charles fell for that sort of thing. She couldn't help but smile about the whole of the situation, even while Charles looked a bit embarrassed. "Ojii-chan I didn't think it was devilish of me. My observations of humans say it would have been odder to not partake," she said though it was misleadingly innocent for her to speak that way. "Oh, and Otou-sama says hi... I'm sure you know that though~" she added. And here they were, the questions and other things to be done here today were Charles's to undertake though hse was quite certain he wanted a longer kiss, perhaps she'd offer him one once they were done? That seemed fair enough, an actual devilish smile came to her face as she considered the option for a few moments in the future whatever that meant.

[Bloodedge]

Three were present, and two of them knew the other had been played for a fool. For just a moment, there was an understanding shared between Sakura and the old god in the Nexus regarding Charlemagne. "It might have been odder, yeah. I learned a lot about humans from that other world, though. They have this whole 90%/10% thing going on, and following that would have given him time to back out like a coward," the male said. Upon hearing that, Charlemagne snapped to. "Woah, wait! Why do I have to be a coward here?" the lad asked, only to receive an immediate rebuttal. "Dude, you were balls-deep in her mouth a few hours ago. It shouldn't take much thought before you decide to kiss the girl."

Of all the time to make sense, of course he'd pick now, with that logic backing his statement. Charlemagne had no chance of a comeback, so he was rendered silent once more while Sakura delivered her father's greeting. "I knew. He knows I know, so I don't really get it. I guess he still hasn't done what he needs before coming back here. Right now... he's still not allowed. Oh well," the man mused.

In the meantime, Charlemagne got his bearings together. This man knew everything happening around them, so surely he knew why they were here. Perhaps it was best to address the point before further awkwardness washed over him. "So uh... about getting in touch with─" "Jeanne d'Arc?" the man interrupted. "Easily done. Jeanne~" he called out. How strange; there was no ritual or magical application of any sort. Apparently, all he had to do was call out a name. Of course, current predicaments demanded that he bring only the woman's consciousness to manifest within the Nexus.

[Apollymi]

Apparently this particular man had a bit to share from being in the other world. Humans there apparently had a way of kissing or starting interactions which had them moving at 90 percent and then the other person meeting 10 percent. That didn't really make sense to Sakura for several reasons. "Humans are so weird... that seems so counterproductive..." Sakura managed. Admittedly in the moment, Charles took issue with being labeled a coward in this particular situation. And the voice of the Nexus came with a rather quick comeback which silenced the young man. "I wouldn't say he's a coward. I did leave him a bit of a room to make decisions but I notice he seems to be quite torn up about it," she mused. That being said humans were quite odd. The Nexus had definitely been right, she'd woken with the lad in her mouth and throat, but he seemed to be a bit anxious about regular interactions.

Moving on from this point, according to the Nexus, Solomon wasn't currently allowed here. "Otou-sama isn't allowed? Why?" she asked seeming to think it an oddity. She already not had one question answered, perhaps this one wouldn't be kept from her. Besides, she couldn't think of a logical reason he'd be disallowed given that one didn't have to have their grail to maintain a connection to this place.

Ah, but real questions were on proverbial table. Jeanne d'Arc could apparently be summoned and it was done with a great deal of ease. How much ease? Soon after Charles had asked about her, she was being summoned with no magical interference required. A girl with silver white hair would be appearing before thm at the sound of her name. In this moment her eyes were closed but she seemed annoyed. Somewhere else in the world, she'd actually just lost consciousness, in hearing her name be called she seemed to be quite annoyed. "What the fuck kind of summoning is this shit? Even Eri-nee's demanding ass has the sense to ask before pulling some bullshit like this!" she proclaimed seemingly quite displeased about being here. And when her eyes opened they were a pale golden color. She was dressed in black with a black bit of armor on ehr forehead. Long locks of white unbraided shifted behind her shoulders. Sakura looked at the lass and found her complaints to be reasonable, and those golden eyes were shifting around the room and rather suddenly a flaming black sword appeared in her hands as her eyes fell upon Charles.

[Bloodedge]

No way was Charlemagne taking part in this. He'd already refrained from an earlier topic that would sully the image of all mankind; he wasn't going to argue humanity's alleged weirdness in a way Sakura would surely consider weird as well. The representation of the Nexus, however, would strangely speak in his defense. "Y'know, I used to think the same thing! It is pretty weird, but it's so awesome once you start figuring everything out! At least that's how I started seeing things," he explained excitedly. How strange, Charlemagne thought. He fully expected them both to be on the same page without much heed paid to humanity's nuances, but that was not the case.

As one might expect, Sakura became curious as to why her father, who established the first official link to the Nexus, was not allowed here. There was quite the story behind that. Knowing she didn't want to be kept from information a second time today, the older male decided to humor her at least a little. "Sometimes the boss just says no. Let's just say he's in a disagreement with someone he hasn't met yet," he said simply. Perhaps that would be enough of an answer, but ah... more imperative things were happening. Jeanne d'Arc had been manifested in a form that didn't quite synergize with the Nexus at base.

Upon hearing that first speech, there was a whistle from the host. "Yowzah! A little less vulgar, and I'd think I accidentally found a way to summon my wife. That's a rough greeting for an old friend," he said in the most casual manner. Well, at least he could remain casual. Charlemagne, on the other hand, could not. He was already seeing Jeanne d'Arc with a much darker visage, demonic by all accounts. That was surprising enough, but when she laid eyes upon him, she seemed ready for battle. Charlemagne figured that if anyone would give him a chance to speak first, it would be Jeanne. That did not seem the case. "Woah, hang on now. That's... not the sort of look I expected to see. Are you a demon? What even happened?"

[Apollymi]

The voice of the Nexus was apparently familiar with humanity on a closer level than Sakura was. This made sense, she wasn't very old and didn't have a lot of experience, perhaps there was some nuance to this 90/10 thing which she simply wouldn't understand immediately. "I suppose it's worth consideration at least. I'll continue observing," the girl managed. This was about the closest she would get to admitting anything like fault. Though she currently still thought humans to be weird and underdeveloped creatures. Moving on from that point, there was the matter of her father being banished from this realm. Apparently, there was a disagreement with the boss, and it was something odd. "You have a boss?" she murmured. That seemed odd, perhaps that was something worth looking into later, but for now there was the appearance of another.

Oh but the oddities were not to be discounted. No. Jeanne was looking in on a group of relative strangers. The voice of the Nexus was at least something she recognized by sound alone, though his visage was also on recognized it wasn't one she'd had contact with. "Oh? Is that the face you have... haven't seen you before, but fine... Well... fuck that isn't exactly true. I know who you are, weird that you'd call me here for this," she said of the Nexus. Jeanne had no real comments about anything else, well... perhaps she did but they weren't something she could get through with the amount of anger she suffered from. "This isn't a rough greeting. I'm going to skewer him," she stated as if it wasn't obvious enough, her sword rose once more her eyes locked on Charles. He hit her senses as a certain former patron of hers, so... she'd kill him and rid herself a problem she was having. Perhaps this was a present from the Nexus, a thousand years is a long time, but she wasn't one to be picky when it was Christmas. She loved Christmas. But wait, there was something being said now, he asked if she was a demon? He asked what happened? Near maniacal laughter escaped the young woman as she heard these strange questions. "Demon? Hell no... your fucked up senses have nothing to do with me. I'm Dragon Kin, as for what happened..." she paused that laughter taking her over but Sakura looked at her strangely. "I was burned at the fucking stake!" That was it the entire reply. He even had the audacity to keep perpetrating that lie about her demonic influence. The number of grievances she'd experienced were far too high, she couldn't let it go. Sakura for her part in this seemed to have a much better understanding. "She has Oyaji's aspect but... she doesn't feel like him," she said easily making a comparison between Jeanne and her actual demonic father. Ah, but there was something else, she felt like something Sakura hadn't actually sensed before, that was odd. Well, a bit untrue, it felt a bit closer to the girl with the antlers.

[Bloodedge]

Did the Nexus have a boss? Naturally. He was here to oversee, to ensure the 'system' functioned as intended on behalf of those who were fit to rule. "I have two. I'm done being in charge," he said with certainty. Frankly, he never considered himself suited to that sort of thing anyway; it was much more his brother's cup of tea.

Nevertheless, Jeanne recognized him... twice, it seemed. She may have been wrong about why he called her here, but that matter wasn't his to sort out. As such, he sat and smiled, even waving at the woman. "It's always been this face. Nice seeing ya' without just being a voice in a big white box," he greeted more officially. Now then, what would he be seeing unfold? For starters, hearing he was going to be skewered was something Charlemagne figured was worth arming himself over. That new sword of his was unsheathed at long last, its holy aura boasting the light of a rainbow that encased the blade. He wouldn't think of attacking Jeanne d'Arc, but the need to defend himself was becoming obvious.

Jeanne rejected the idea of being a demon. She claimed to be Dragon Kin, which was true based on how similar she was to a certain Dragon Knight, but... that didn't change the facts. Charlemagne came to understand in recent days that 'demon' and 'evil' were not synonymous at all, so his senses on the matter were without the bias they once had. "Well, sure... but you're definitely still a demon. That's demon energy," he insisted, though there was a certain deference in the lad's tone. Sakura compared the feel of Jeanne currently to her demon father in a way; he could agree to that. As for what happened with Jeanne, obviously she was burned at the stake. Did she mean to say that was the reason for this transformation? "That happened. Yeah, that definitely happened. I've been looking into that whole situation recently. This doesn't seem like how you'd respond to that, though. . ."

[Apollymi]

According to the Nexus it had two bosses, it didn't want to be in charge. "Hm, well I suppose that makes sense..." Sakura murmured. It was strange to her that the voice inside the white room didn't want to be in charge. But the Nun inside the black room had called this one her father, so perhaps he'd been in charge for a while. Maybe making the big decisions wasn't at all what he intended. That at least made a reasonable bit of sense. As this conversation progressed apparently the Nexus was pleased to see Jeanne, and if she didn't have a singular person's death on her mind, she would have been fairly pleased to see him. After all, she spent a great deal of time talking to this man over the course of her life, since she got her hands on her Holy Grail. Though her current self didn't commune with him at all, she still had fond memories of doing so. "Yeah that's pretty cool. I didn't think I'd end up talking to you before... well being done," she mentioned. She had a task, and the task would need to be handled before she thought herself capable of communing with the Nexus properly.

As for her current existence, Charles still thought her a demon, but she truly wasn't. Regardless of how her energy felt, it wasn't demonic in nature, well... not evil at all but that wasn't even something she apparently needed to explain. There was a certain amount of deference in Charles, and she realized that even as she prepared to strike. Oh, and he'd gone on to arm himself. Good, no complaints from her sister. That sword in his hand was definitely Anu's sword as well... he wasn't at all doing a good job of making himself seem less connected to the thing she was out to kill. Ah, but Jeanne was left with interesting information. According to Charles he'd been looking into her death by burning and this transformation didn't seem like the kind of response she'd have to it. In this moment the girl looked genuinely surprised. So very surprised. How did he think she was going to respond? "Oh? And what did you expect? Did you expect me to forgive? How much of his bullshit was I supposed to forgive?!" she asked, he claimed to have looked into it, but he couldn't have done it properly if he wondered why she was this?

"I was purposefully... sent on a mission which allowed me to be captured, tortured and raped. I suppose I should forgive that..." she said with strange calmness. "I was imprisoned upon my return and given an ultimatum for cleansing which I under went even though I was the one wronged... I suppose I should forgive that treatment," she gave as supposition. "I was set up to be attacked even while in custody to the point that I had to defend myself... so I should forgive that as well?" she continued her rant. "Or should I forgive the false trial which convicted me?" she asked again. "Or maybe I should forgive actually being burned at the stake no hard feelings?" she said. "Or... should I be forgiving the fact that he did it all to take back the Divine Core he gave me?" she was still rambling with her questions. "Or maybe, just maybe... I should be forgiving him fucking stealing my Holy Grail and dragging my name through the mud?! Tell me Chuck how many of these things am I supposed to fucking forgive? Because I can't forgive any of it!" Sakura listened to this woman's story and understood them all, it seemed that long before broken Charles fell into Munetsuchi... the god known as Anu had wronged someone who used to be really nice. That was why this girl reminded her of her father, she seemed to have chosen the darker path, but not enough to become a demon in the literal sense.

[Bloodedge]

Upon hearing that this version of Jeanne wasn't expecting to meet with him, the man behind the Nexus only smiled silently. Her ability to be here in this form was all thanks to someone else standing in this very space. Ah, but he wouldn't be saying anything about that just yet; that would just spoil a few developmental moments. Things were about to become interesting so long as he kept his mouth shut.

The way Charlemagne saw things, Jeanne had every right to be furious over her own demise in Aincrad. On the other hand, this was a step far for being falsely painted as a heretic. In granting all the missing details of her case, however, Jeanne wondered if forgiveness was expected of her. She was captured, tortured, raped, and then forcibly cleansed upon a subsequent imprisonment. The way it sounded, Father An sent her out for that exact purpose. Even while imprisoned, she'd been tortured. All of that led to the false trial he'd known was such since the previous day. The more Jeanne spoke, the more contorted Charlemagne's face became. Everything accumulated into a single truth: that An did all of that to reclaim a Divine Core, which he'd been the one to grant her initially. The god in disguise had even stolen her Holy Grail, which he also understood now.

With all of that said, what did Charlemagne expect her to forgive? Given the intensity of Jeanne's rant, she may have found his answer surprising. "None of it," he said plainly. By then, Charlemagne was lowering that glowing blade bit by bit. "I didn't say forgive anything! But you're the Queen of Saints, right? You can't just go on a warpath and hate-murder someone. The fact that you raise a weapon to me after a thousand years says it all; you're not in the right state now!"

[Apollymi]

After all she had to say Jeanne was still ready to kill Charles, but that wasn't really something which would immediately happen. Even as her current self, she wasn't exactly like her sisters were or anything. She'd kill those who'd wronged her and those who wronged others. Besides, they were at least acquainted before, so what would he have to say about this? She was the Queen of Saints, she couldn't go on the warpath, she couldn't hate murder someone? "Non." this was what Jeanne had to say about her current state and his ideals about her current desire. "The Queen of Saints and everything good about her burned at the stake..." she reiterated her point. "I'm the Dragon Witch and I can in fact take the warpath and I can absolutely hate-murder the piece of shit who burned the nicest version of me to cinders, for something that same version would have freely given him!" she expressed. "And you feel like him! You're brandishing his weapon... and to me you're the one infected by that which harmed me. So am I wrong for pointing my blade the one place it wants to go more than any other?"

Ah, Sakura understood now. It was this one's strongest desire to kill Anu who had wronged her and reclaim what was hers. With this being what she felt strongest about, her new form was something much like she saw her father Mugen. In fact she could think about how her father would have described it. "Sou ka, Oyaji would describe her as... someone who took Karma into her own hands. Well, at least that is the case if I understand it correctly, you became this to carry out the desire your other form wouldn't have, to murder the man who murdered you. And Char-kun piques your senses like he does... so weapon first questions later," Sakura surmised. She liked this girl and she was sure she'd seen someone like her in her prophetic dreams somewhere. In that moment Jeanne's eyes shifted to the girl in the room, for several reasons not the least of which being she bore a bit of a striking resemblance to some familiar faces. Beyond that she'd read her pretty honestly whether she'd admit it or not.

[Bloodedge]

It was not the Queen of Saints standing before him, but the Dragon Witch, according to the woman herself. Above all else, one thing had become clear. It didn't matter what Charlemagne's beliefs were now, because he'd become one with Father An in a spiritual sense. Jeanne was a different type of being now. She was hellbent on slaying Father An for all he'd done. Since he and Charlemagne were officially synonymous, perhaps there was a loophole? As one who felt like Father An and wielded 'his' weapon, Charlemagne was quickly coming to a decision.

"I almost forgot about that connection until you brought it up," the lad said. Once more, he was lifting his weapon. This time, however, he brandished that blade in a more challenging manner. "But you're right. I am infected. For whatever it's worth, I'm... Father. Come get your revenge, if that's what you're so desperate for." The tone of their interaction had finally become what Jeanne had been pushing it toward since the beginning. He hadn't missed that bit about 'being done' as she declared to the other male, so perhaps this was a way to set things right. He'd fight even the corrupt Queen of Saints if he could find a way to help by doing so.

Of course, there was also the assertion of Sakura, who claimed by the logic of her demon father that Jeanne took Karma into her own hands. That made sense of one thing, at the very least. Whatever the case, there was a task Charlemagne decided to take unto himself as well. Perhaps doing so would even result in righting his own wrong: the negligence that let this problem persist originally. "That's a Witch alright. There are a lot of stories... about those who reverse fate itself, either consciously or accidentally. It doesn't normally end well, from what I hear. I guess I get to find out what one is made of now. Not exactly how I expected it to happen─" he said, ever prepared to combat the darkened Jeanne here and now. All the while, they were being observed by the man who presently beckoned Sakura toward a secondary spawned thrown right next to his own. He saw what was being attempted here, and he became far more interested as a result. "That's the path we're taking, eh? Pretty gnarly, I'll give you that," he commented.

[Apollymi]

Jeanne was paying very close attention to what was happening within the Nexus. The calm of the man known previously to her as Albertus Animusphere, and the almost alien observation of the girl who'd been talking to Charles who bared strange resemblance to the Ashikaga girl in her brother's care. Yes, this was a strange summoning indeed, but it was more symbolic than anything else. According to Charles, after everything was said and she was still ready for the fight, he'd apparently forgotten his connection to Father An. Truly? What kind of day had he had that such a thing slipped his mind? He claimed that for what it was worth he was 'Father' and she could come and get her revenge if it was what she was desperate for. "It's been a thousand years, I'm hardly desperate. Desperation would have seen a very different outcome to a meeting like this one," she commented as she waited. Jeanne was still a knight, still a respecter of boundaries even as she stood ready to kill a man she wouldn't put another in danger. No...

Sakura moved very easy between the pair to join the Nexus taking a seat in the throne to his right. She sat with dignity and watched with wide and non-judgemental eyes. "Gambatte!" she said encouraging both of these people. She understood that Charles felt responsible for something related to this situation. She also understood the wrathful response of Jeanne d'Arc given the weight of the bad things that had happened to her, undeserved for all intents and purposes. The gnarly attribute given to this seemed to make her curious and she was content to speak with the Nexus about all of this. "I don't know... a couple of my fathers fight as method of communication. I understand in that way why this is about to happen but... not how the winner is to be determined. It seems much more emotional than I would have expected," Sakura stated seemingly confused by the whole of the interaction as far as its emotional depth was concerned. She had taken responsibility for Charles emotional status during this adventure she was accompanying him on, so she did need to understand his feelings in this moment.

All the while, Jeanne waited for clearance and as she did she took a deep breath her eyes closing. That rapier was solidly black made of a metal that most couldn't have worked with forged at her birth from the trauma of the event that had her needing to be respawned. As such it burned with fires related directly to the idea of retribution, but to her they didn't feel particularly hot. Instead as she concentrated the gentle chiming of manacle chains occurred as they were part of this particular manifestation. When her golden eyes opened, when there were none in her way, she took her first step forward and it was swift. Her ideal of skewering this man made itself known again as her blackened blade was aimed in a series of jabs towards Charles head and torso. If unimpeded he'd find himself with several shallow wounds from contact.

[Bloodedge]

A thousand year-old grudge was beyond anything Charlemagne could perceive. Alas, Jeanne claimed she wasn't desperate for vengeance. If she meant that... then it had to be something even deeper ─ as if it was simply her life's purpose to find retribution, and this was only a step in the journey. That had to be stopped. Charlemagne could feel that she was following a one-way path to her own destruction, never again to be that glistening radiance known as the Queen of Saints if she took the final leap at the end. She still held her core principles close, though. He was her target, but she did not move an inch while Sakura remained in the line of fire. Yes! If that was a sign, there was still hope! "Jeanne. I'm going to set you right, even if it kills me. I promise," he declared as a golden light settled over his body. There would soon be a battle, but Charlemagne had a single goal that had nothing to do with combat itself. As always, he would accept death if it became a necessity that would better the lives of others. Perhaps, though, there was a better way. . .

While Jeanne waited and Charlemagne mulled over his thoughts, Sakura took the throne she'd been offered. The Nexus, once known as Albertus, thought such a seat suited her nicely. "Eh? You're made for a throne, y'know?" he chirped. As for her confusion, there were several answers based on what he saw in those two. He'd do his best to clear things up for the studious young goddess. "For some, a battle is just a conversation. My brother and I used to be that way. All those emotions... anger going outward and inward on both sides, remorse, self-loathing, and... wow, he's got way too many coming from just him. Take care of the kid, yeah?" Just then, he paused and sighed. Some people needed to relax a bit more; Charlemagne was such a person. Oh well; moving on. "Anyway, it's not always about someone winning and someone losing. Sometimes, everyone wins just to lose later. And sometimes... everyone loses just so everyone can win. . ."

Just then, Jeanne's assault began. Charlemagne held firm, but her first attack was... something unusual. 'Fast!' he thought. It took less than a moment to realize she was truly out for blood. Worse yet, she didn't aim a singular strike his way. Charlemagne was immediately on his heels, stepping back while parrying a menagerie of strikes. This was far from the reunion he wanted, but somehow... he just about cracked a smile. "You're really trying to kill me, aren't you? Still... I can't help but be happy to see you again after all this time. Even if you're on a rampage," he commented. Regardless, he'd have to figure out something. Jeanne had some new abilities as evident by the scorching flames encasing her blade. Charlemagne's own light attribute covering the nameless holy sword he held managed to balance the magical force behind her weapon, but judging by the heat he felt already, he'd have to be very mindful of that fire gaining more purpose. What to do?

[Apollymi]

The truth of the destruction of the Queen of Saints was something acknowledged by all. Artoria Pendragon, Gilgamesh and even Vivian knew the truth of the darkness of their once happiest sibling. In the moment they were getting ready to fight and she was waiting for the path to her target to be clear of obstacles. Whatever Charles took from her willingness to keep innocents out of the line of fire, she did not care but his promise seemed to be something accepted magically. "There is only one thing that will set me right, and you don't have the fucking luxury of making me a promise like that..." she griped. Ah, but much like her sister the harshness of her words were perhaps belying some unknown emotion.

Speaking of emotions, as the battle began the Nexus had words to share. Sakura according to him was made for a throne and she could do nothing but smile. "You think so? I was thinking of making one. I've seen my sister sitting in chairs like this and it always looks like she's having a really good time," she said. Her previous night spent dreaming let her see some rather interesting things of the other child of wisdom. Ah, but there was the matter of her study of battle which she'd undertake with the same vigor as anything else. The Nexus apparently used to fight as a form of communication with his brother, and went on to list various feelings coming off of Charles upon which he decided to tell Sakura to take care of him. "Hai hai, I already agreed to it. Char-kun's emotional stability is quite low for him to be as old as he is... I noticed when we spoke with your daughter yesterday, and while he was speaking to the deer girl... he feels a great amount of remorse for things that aren't caused by him..." she said seeming to have a pretty good understanding of Charles' base emotional state. As they moved on from that apparently winning and losing weren't always the point and sometimes the order of a win or a loss determined the goodness of the situation. "Ah? Sou ka..." the girl murmured. She was left soon after watching and wondering what kind of order this particular fight would be taking.

Charles would be found stepping backwards from Jeanne's onslaught parrying strikes and avoiding being overtaken. This would of course be impressive if she wasn't simply trying to kill him. Actually, it was impressive even given that, but she wouldn't allow the simplicity of her attacks to let him off the hook. "Burning Stake..." her sword's flames would condense at the naming of the skill, but it's immediate effects would only be seen in a moment. Those jabs became two slashes which would drop behind the lad two large stakes the the ones she was burned upon in cross formation, cutting off his line of exit before she aimed to jab at him again if he happened to back into them. He'd find himself experiencing the heat of the stakes and if he stopped against them the incoming strikes she was still launching but what of his words. She was trying to kill him? Yes. But according to the man himself he was still happy to see her. "Yes, that is sort of the whole point," she said of the murder, as for him being happy to see her she had little to say. "You sound like a fucking battle junkie," she expressed, though whether or not she was actually displeased was up in the air. At least, he was growing steadily after all this time, as one of the few she fought with earlier in her life, she could at least be pleased about his progress, whether she'd say that or not.

[Bloodedge]

Apparently, Charlemagne didn't have the luxury of making such promises. That officially didn't matter, as he'd already made the Sacred Oath. Jeanne had reason to know about the first Skill he took in this world. Until that oath was fulfilled, he would be held to it firmly. In keeping with a promise, Charlemagne became more powerful... though going against it at all would hinder his strength. "Sorry, Jeanne. You can't tell me what sort of promises I can make," he asserted.

As he deflected one strike after another, Charlemagne considered his next method of making an impact. Sadly, Jeanne was really hellbent on striking him down. A single Skill called out implied precisely what he meant to avoid: the fires that shrouded her rapier. Charlemagne's eyes were drawn immediately to the sword, but... the heat was at his back? Yes it was. With one additional parry, the lad found himself pressed against a pair of flaming rods that would immediately brand his back. Reeling in only the first few moments of battle, he couldn't manage any immediate escape. Both hands gripped tightly the hilt of his sword for one additional parry of that stabbing rapier. He couldn't let himself stay pinned like that, so he kept pushing against her sword, letting it grind against his own during a forward charge. It became Charlemagne's intention to charge forward with his shoulder, potentially knocking against Jeanne's arm while throwing himself past her. By the end, he'd be turning about to face the Dragon Witch once more. "Argh! I'm not a battle junkie!" he insisted. "I'm guessing the same doesn't apply to you then. When was the last time you were happy?"

All the while, the Nexus was having a rather casual chat with Sakura. She knew the intensity of Charlemagne's emotional baggage, and even that he held it for things completely unrelated to him. Good; her knowing that would serve them all well. "I think it's an awesome trait," he said in passing. Ah, but he'd skipped over their mention of a throne and how Sakura was suited to one. It seemed she'd already considered making one after having visions of her sister, who apparently enjoyed them. "They're pretty radical. Oh, you should go for a tall one! Small girl, big throne, big statement! You could really own something like that!" he exclaimed as if there wasn't an entire death battle occurring before them.

[Apollymi]

Charles offered an apology and claimed that Jeanne couldn't tell him what kind of oaths to swear. "It's your funeral," she said seeming to not actually care either way what would be happening. If he wanted to die thinking he'd improved her life in some way, there was no reason to take it from him. That being said there was much more fighting to do and she'd keep up her assault just the same. In fact, she saw a great deal of success in what she was doing, the lad's back met the stakes she'd dropped and he immediately found himself pushing against her forward thrust. He wouldn't be pinned down... that might have been worth it. Even so he was pushing past her and she found her brow raising as a shoulder turned her sword a bit and allowed him to properly move around her. Her own footwork was rather high and her recovery quick though so by the time he was turning around to deny his status as a battle junkie. He asked her a question. "You really shouldn't be so fucking nosy, but... the last wishes of the dying deserve consideration," she muttered.

At the same time, there was a rather easy conversation taking place between Sakura and the Nexus. She sat in her throne and heard out this beings thoughts about the strange trait of Charles, "I mean empathy is supposedly a good thing, but he's quite troubled most of the time already," she murmured. It was odd, knowing how emotionally unstable someone like Charles was. What was more, in watching the ongoing fight she was also encouraged to make herself a large throne as a small girl, to make a big statement. This made her think a bit. "Am I small?" she hadn't really given it much consideration. Hm... well it was good advice regardless, she'd definitely do what was asked.

In consideration of Charles impending doom, Jeanne, continued her attack... this time, speaking the name of another skill..."Chains of Vengeance," and like the last time blackened chains began to move, a gentle chiming noise would be heard as they seemed to move along the ground wrapped in flames aiming to take hold of Charles feet, if they succeeded they'd be yanked towards the lass causing him to trip and be dragged towards her. Her overall desire to take control of his movements before she launched a more devastating attack. "When we first found Albion after it was taken, I was happy to see my sister again, well at least for a few minutes before she was kidnapped personally," she clarified for him. He was going to die anyway, meeting his last request before he became something else was the least she could do. She wouldn't actually wish her current type of existence upon anyone else, and those untapped desires did strange things to humans before reincarnation.

[Bloodedge]

His funeral, was it? Well, Charlemagne couldn't be too bothered if that had to be the end result, so long as his goal was achieved in the end. Jeanne was all wrong. She once lived as a symbol for all Holy Knights, all who sought to become one, and so many other people. She was a seasoned warrior who managed the guise of a maiden, inspiring the masses to better themselves for all the right reasons. This couldn't stand. "If I die, will you go back to normal?" he wondered aloud.

It seemed Jeanne would be answering his question, albeit not before initiating another assault. Chains of Vengeance, she chanted. From Jeanne's location, strange chains extended toward Charlemagne's location. He definitely couldn't let himself be captured and executed, but what if doing so was the right thing to do? No. No, he had to be certain of the right path. Perhaps this technique of Jeanne's was limited to the ground, or perhaps it could extend outward. Either way, Charlemagne's first plan of escape involved leaping into the air before being grasped. This was the sort of situation he would have thought about Jeanne to get himself out of. When facing another knight who boasted greater experience, hers was the voice he relied on for so many years. Ah, but... perhaps he still could?

First, there was the answer. Jeanne's last feeling of happiness was so long ago, it was only shortly after their last meeting in the grand scheme of things. She'd gone about a thousand years without any notable happiness. How... depressing. "That long, huh? That's a lot of work to do," he mused. With that, Charlemagne made another decision final. His right hand held that sword firm, and his left hand clenched by his chest. Looking inward on himself earlier, Charlemagne realized he had a very strange ability in this current form. He could acquire Skills and raise them to the highest possible level in doing so, regardless of the original rank. In this case, what he gained was... Jeanne's ability to speak with the 'angels' as she once called them. Such a development would form whatever connection Jeanne once had immediately, but through Charlemagne himself.

In the meantime, the Nexus had his attention divided. This battle reminded him of a few misunderstandings in a long-gone world. Sakura wondered if she was considered small, which claimed his interest instead for a moment. How would he answer that? Well, she wasn't truly small, but she was far from what one would consider large in his experience. "Literally? No. You're the same type as your mother, which is more perfectly balanced. Though I've seen some women with crazy builds out there. It's nothing for you to worry about, of course. You're the type who could be whatever you want on a whim, if you committed yourself to it. Play around if you want; it can be fun."

[Apollymi]

Charles apparently maintained a strange curiosity. He wished to know if he died if Jeanne would go back to normal. It was such an odd question that the girl was left a bit dumbfounded by its mention. She expressed this shock in a way that her other self likely never would have. "How the fuck am I supposed to know?" she asked. "At the very least you won't come back to be a goddamn problem for me to deal with later..." Whatever the case, the lad was doing a fairly good job of dodging at least, Artoria Pendragon would have been quite proud of such an individual being able to avoid the kind of onslaught that Jeanne was dishing out currently. She truly had no intention of holding back and while her chains would have found their home, it wouldn't stop her from continuing to chase the lad down those chains which were condensed around her body acting as both offense and defense as she added the strokes of her sword. She aimed several slashes at the lad while he did, whatever it was he was doing. "No, it's really not," she said of the amount of work it was. She didn't care about being happy. At this point the only thing that could properly give her happiness was slaying the person who took it from her in the first place. It truly wasn't so difficult a thing to do.

The skill he chose to activate which belong to Jeanne d'Arc was one which wasn't truly understood by others. In increasing the rank of it, he would gain a direct connection to an 'Angel' unlike any most of the world had ever seen. Somewhere in the distance, deep in the darkness beneath a veil of water, electric blue eyes opened up and a sigh took place. 'Oh? Well isn't this interesting... I'm not connected to you... you definitely shouldn't be able to call upon me~' she said in a voice which seemed to be both lightly teasing but somehow brimming with power. All the same a flag replaced Jeanne's sword in her hand, black in color with an extended reach, she barely seemed to stop moving just, increased her reach and continued aiming her jabbing attacks towards the lad with a more flexible weapon to choose from.

As this fight continued, Sakura watched. "Sugoi, that's really interesting..." she mused about Jeanne's particular actions in this fight. She seemed to be rather flexible as a fighter and she wondered if the girl would consider meeting a few of her fathers. Whatever the case, the former saint's weapon changed to one with more reach as Charles employed a strange magic. In the meantime, Sakura was told she wasn't really small but that she could play around with different types of bodies. "Sou ka... I never really thought about it much but I'll see what sort of thing I end up liking," she said giving it due consideration.

[Bloodedge]

Jeanne didn't know if Charlemagne's death would return her to normal. Sadly, neither did he. It could have been such an easy solution if either of them knew the answer, but Jeanne herself obviously wasn't seeking a solution to her current state. That made one of them. If Charlemagne accomplished nothing else in this journey, he had to right the wrongs done to this very woman. What more was there, though? She thought his death would keep him from coming back as a problem for her. If he'd ever been such a thing, it was unintentional. "What did I do to you?" he wondered earnestly.

Still, Charlemagne had to deal with the endless assault of Jeanne. While he floated in the air, those chains continued encroaching upon him, alongside Jeanne herself. He luckily had enough agility to fling himself around and avoid the former, but it seemed he couldn't manage as well while also trying to parry that sword. What was most important? Well, he couldn't let himself be captured, so that had to take priority. The lad's parries suffered slightly as such. Sadly, even a minor difference in ability proved enough for Jeanne's rapier to slide past his parries. From his cheek, his chest and his sword arm, there were multiple splashes of blood adding a bit of color to an otherwise blank white room. Ah, but there was something else going on as well. . .

Charlemagne acquired a Skill, and he heard a voice very soon after. It was apparently someone he shouldn't have been capable of speaking to, but... he had to infringe upon her privacy just this once. "Sorry!" he shouted aloud accidentally. From there however, he delivered the additional words mentally. 'Are you one of the angels who spoke to Jeanne d'Arc? If so, I could use a little guidance and... a lot of questions answered!'

[Apollymi]

Jeanne didn't need to know if his death would return her to normal. She was content to continue living her life as it was regardless. Of course, even if she could go back to normal, she wasn't willing to do so without the vengeance she'd taken unto herself. Charles seemed to be sorely lacking in general information given he seemed to not know what he'd done to the lass given her words about his potential death and its general benefits. "What did Charles do to me? Nothing that I know of... but what I don't know could well still hurt me, and I refuse," she offered an explanation but it likely wasn't enough detail to work with. In this case, Jeanne d'Arc had experienced some pretty rough betrayals. People she definitely should have been able to trust had caused her more harm in a single week than she'd experienced in her entire two lives up to that point. Charles had been one of her first Holy Knights, but... her first Holy Knights also housed the one who'd subjected her to torture...

Still, over the course of this, she could see that her attack were still working. Officially she was making contact with the lad, several slashes adding crimson to this otherwise white space. She might have felt bad about such a thing if she was her other self, but here and now he definitely felt like an enemy and she had no sympathy for her enemies. With her weapon making contact she'd continue her slashes and jabs, knowing that all it would take was a few such movements to knock the lad down to the point of his imprisonment.

But beyond that there was another conversation taking place, one which was initially answered outside of the lad's head and would soon be answered, "There is no need to apologize," the woman said from the other side. Of course he had no reason to know she was usually quite busy and she happened to be in the middle of an impromptu sabbatical with the same young woman he currently faced... What more did he need to know? Was she one of the Angels that spoke to Jeanne d'Arc? He needed guidance and questions answered. "I suppose that is how Jeanne referred to me," she mused her connection properly established she watched this lad's current predicament through his eyes. "If you want to parry through those injuries I would suggest keeping an eye on her left foot, she leads with it," the 'Angel' offered. And sure enough each forward slash or jab was preceded by the forward motions of Jeanne's left foot. Even if one couldn't keep up completely with her speed, it would become easier to parry or dodge her onslaught. "Now then why would you have things to ask of me?" The voice maintained a certain curiosity, regarding this individual and his current actions.

[Bloodedge]

As he'd hoped and assumed, Charlemagne did nothing to Jeanne. On the other hand, she refused to accept even the chance that he would act against her in future. That didn't sound like her at all. She'd always presented herself as one to look on the brighter side, from what he gathered. The amount of pessimism she boasted now was disturbing... but that sort of mentality solidified another theory he had about her downfall. "I guess there's no talking you out of that one, then. Fine. I can work with that," he claimed.

By the time he made contact with one of the 'angels' Jeanne once knew, Charlemagne was beginning to take a few blows here and there. The female voice in his mind spoke of watching her left foot for leading movements, but that wasn't exactly his problem. By Charlemagne's own approximation, he was currently more than equipped to dealing with Jeanne's agility by parameters alone. That didn't help him when having to deal with an additional onslaught and a mind full of thoughts, however. 'Thanks, but not the problem! I need another type of guidance,' he insisted. In truth, the 'guidance' he wanted from this individual was connected to some of the questions he had. First and foremost... 'I need to know how I can reverse this demon transformation, or whatever it is! She's trying to kill me because I feel the same as the guy who did this to her, but I don't think she'd stop with me. I need to know if there's some way that already exists to stop her from going too far,' he explained. If his death could solve everything, he'd welcome that eventuality, knowing he almost ceased existing the day before anyway.

Alas, it was doubtful things could be so easy. Even now, he was dealing with Jeanne's endless offense, having to initiate a form of offense just to defend himself. His parrying became a bit more forceful, carrying the intention of deflecting Jeanne's blade and creating just enough space to let him descend past her. Those chains remained an issue, but it seemed he'd do well by just keeping away. As such, Charlemagne's landing was not accompanied by hesitation; he darted away immediately, seeming to sprint from Jeanne and those burning chains that appeared hellbent on ensnaring him. He was hardly managing the latter, but a few well-timed sword strikes managed to create enough space to keep away.

[Apollymi]

Charles was apparently okay with the current mental status of Jeanne. She didn't really care if he was, but she knew for a fact that nothing would change the way she saw the world currently. Too much had happened and she'd been harmed in a way that wouldn't allow her to be optimistic. No, perhaps her siblings were right, and she'd always been too trusting. She'd correct that from the point of her darkness and forward. "What you can work with is not the goddamn point here!" Jeanne was by far a very different person than she had been before, the swearing alone was proof.

In the meantime, Charles was given guidance but it wasn't the kind he sought. "You could have fooled me. She'll turn you into a burning pincushion~" mused the voice which didn't seem particularly bothered one way or another. What was interesting to her, in this particular moment would be his real question. He wished to reverse the 'demon' transformation that Jeanne was currently experiencing. "Oh? You wish to stop her? How interesting... I do wonder if you could actually help her," the voice said seeming to give consideration to his words. As far as Jeanne's current state there were several things that most wouldn't understand and reversing her current existence was something which would take a great deal of finesse. This voice was aware of that, but Jeanne was a bit complex regardless. "Reversing? No. That doesn't work... while this form of hers is dark it is... natural to her person. It is as much part of her as her bright and sunny disposition is..." the voice commented in a strangely direct manner. "As for her fighting you, potentially going too far, betrayal tends to change the way one thinks and opens options not previously considered," she gave an honest understanding of Jeanne's current psyche. "Oh, but to answer your actual question, convergence could potentially restore her light, or at the very least, allow it back into her form. Or... she could take the vengeance she is seeking, though that method has the most potential for going wrong." The voice explained, of course there were some nuances but she couldn't well give away too much information.

In the meantime, Jeanne was dealing with the lad striking back against her. The hits she'd been using to draw blood and beat him back were met by more forceful strikes. In an instant Charles became able to deflect her blade and descend past her. She turned her body spinning on her right foot. She anticipated his movements to avoid the chains she aimed to capture him with, but she'd leave them as a way to control his movements in a finite manner. "Burning Stake," how much could he move to avoid a small line of falling spikes which seemed to be chasing him towards those chains the long way around? Her aim was to use magic to force his eventual capture, since he'd succeeded in placing space between them. She'd turn her body following his movements as he darted about.

[Bloodedge]

No matter how he approached, it was clear he and Jeanne wouldn't be seeing eye-to-eye. That didn't matter. She snapped emotionally a long time ago, and she certainly wouldn't be accepting him without a thousand tons of proof that he was no enemy. That was no concern of his now, though. It didn't matter if she trusted or believed him; it only mattered whether he could help her troublesome situation or not. Even if she never believed in him again, the results could change the world nonetheless.

The voice Charlemagne reached out to was content to keep prodding at the battle going on between Jeanne and himself, which was frankly the least of his worries. He scoffed audibly, knowing what his major concerns were and waiting for those to be addressed. She wondered if he could actually be of help, which he'd been wondering this whole time. Alas, this voice claimed there was no 'reversing' the current state of Jeanne d'Arc, as it was a natural part of her being. He could accept that, but the current state of Jeanne had this side overwriting the other instead of existing alongside it. That couldn't stand. Convergence was recommended as a solution to let the 'light' inhabit Jeanne once more. Alternatively, she could exact her vengeance, though... that sounded like it had as many caveats as Charlemagne already figured. Perhaps though, one of those caveats was worth abusing? They may all find out soon enough. 'I was hoping for something more solid, but... I think that works. Next question: what if she could get that vengeance, but not get it at the same time?' he asked further.

All the while, Jeanne remained on the offensive. Charlemagne was dashing away from encroaching chains, only to have Jeanne begin chasing him down with stakes as well. He seemed none the wiser to the roundabout loop he was being goaded into initially, but was he truly? Time would tell. For the time being, where he was being led could not be counted as an issue just yet. Charlemagne would cross that bridge when it came about. 'Third question already. What kind of fire is that?'

[Apollymi]

No more extra words came from Charles after Jeanne's outburst. Strangely, Sakura continued watching the whole of this with wide eyes. The woman she saw before them was pained by something but she wasn't evil at all. She could tell, what was more she saw nothing wrong with this 'fight' as a conversation between two people as it seemed to be getting at least one of them the answers they required. While the other didn't care of the state anyone was left in, she seemed to be very conscious of everything around her and as such she could be considered reasonable.

Meanwhile the voice on the other side of Charles's mind was presented with a strange question. He'd wanted something more solid but it could work and he asked about her getting vengeance but also not getting it at the same time? "Oh? Is that where your thought process went?" asked the voice mostly rhetorically. "Technically speaking, it would be best to get vengeance while not having it be a primary desire of the person doing the killing. To kill with a burning desire in one's soul would feed the darkness more than anything else. Taking vengeance on behalf of someone else is fine, taking it unto one's self for the greater good is also fine. But to take it for yourself is to burn your own soul with it, to truly blacken the self, does this make sense?" asked the voice at large, as she tried to explain in the easiest way possible that the problem with Jeanne's current existence wasn't the wrath-filled spirit but instead the fact that she was going to take that death into herself while she still felt attached to it.

Moving on, the continued assault of Jeanne rather quickly brought about another question. What kind of flame were those? Well... that was an easy enough question to answer. "Those flames are flames of vengeance. In truth, they are the concept of her own burning death made into a weapon against her enemies. They will specifically harm those who have wronged her down to a spiritual level. On the other hand... any considered her allies could walk out of those flames while not even feeling the heat of them. They are a problem for you because your soul is directly connected to the being who wronged her," explained the voice. Ah, but that did mean it could eventually be possible for the lad to not be harmed by those flames. Speaking of those flames he was on his way to stepping into a place where he could be captured by flaming chains, and if he happened to complete his circle and make footfall, Jeanne would be capable of capturing him by the feet.

[Bloodedge]

Though he couldn't just let Jeanne exact vengeance as she desired, it seemed at least possible to find an exploit of some sort. Finding revenge without having it as her primary focus would be a way to enable her return, but it didn't seem she would be capable of doing that currently. In that case, perhaps his idea was a good one after all. Her current desire involved killing him, though, so letting himself fall here was probably the worst thing he could do. 'I understand. That limits my options, though; it could have been so easy if I could just loophole it right now,' he replied.

As for the flames Jeanne produced, they were not quite what he expected. The flames of vengeance, they were called. Charlemagne wondered if there was some abstract effect he would be able to avoid, but it seemed the only avoidable thing was something he became affected by due to Father An's intrusive ways. Damn. If only he wasn't part An, he would never have been burned by those first stakes. 'It never gets easy, does it?' he wondered, lamenting his own fate. Nevertheless, Charlemagne would do all he could to be of help. 'You advised her for a long time, right? Based on how well I assume you know her, how can I get her to trust me?'

Ah yes, Charlemagne had looped his way around to another, similar conclusion. His original idea could still work if it wasn't Jeanne's intention to take vengeance on him. To make that happen, however, he had to plan. That was fine, as it would also allow him the time to handle his own affairs. Speaking of his affairs... he was rather in for it right now, with those chains and stakes working in tandem to facilitate his capture. He was following the circle and indeed running straight into a trap, but getting captured would undoubtedly end terribly for himself and everyone else. Actually... perhaps there was something he could do about it? He did have another ability that wasn't appearing properly in his normal stat sheet, after all. If nothing else, there was nothing wrong with another gamble, he thought. As such, Charlemagne decided to... stop running. As the stakes cut off an alternate escape route, he chose to halt in place to let the chains catch up to him. He'd already been burned along his back; a few more to the feet and legs couldn't be too bad.

[Apollymi]

It seemed that the meaning being conferred by the 'angel' was taken at face value. Charles was at least capable of following the basic bits of information she had to offer. This was good, though he seemed a bit crestfallen at the idea that this couldn't be something handled immediately. "For those like us the long game is more important than any minor skirmish. Or given the way your mind seems to work, matches are the best two out of three, yes?" she said with a fair bit of directness. This was not the sort of problem which could be solved with anything resembling speed. No, they would end up waiting a bit longer but... that wasn't a problem really.

"If there was an easy solution, it would have been taken care of without your interference of this you can be certain~" the voice mentioned. Nothing good could be easy, but that was also fine as far as the voice was concerned. She took special interest in Jeanne d'Arc for a multitude of reasons. Moving on from this, he seemed to be expressing something very particular. He figured this voice had been advising her a long time, that would gain him a cryptic sounding chuckle. "I have been advising her longer than can be imagined," she stated clearly. He wanted to know based on that how to gain Jeanne's trust. Even in her current form he wished only to have her trust him? "Oh? Is that what you wish?" murmured that voice, it seemed as if she was in deep consideration, if this thing was worth giving up, now was likely the time, it was a quote the siblings were quite fond of, given the duality of their lives. Jeanne had been most fond of it, and to her knowledge had used it at least once, when rallying the troops during the siege she broke. "Tell her words she needs to hear, words she has once shared. They are words her enemy would not understand, but you've seen them in action so you understand. They contain a power to appeal to her better motivations," mentioned the voice. Ah, yes, the faces of her siblings found trust. The hands of those who were around her in the aftermath of her death also found trust. But for this boy, he needed to remind her of a time where she was that which he placed his faith in. All of France trusted Jeanne d'Arc, and to speak those words she once spoke would likely gain him at least a bit of reprieve. It was also a call back to the Arthurian Legends the Hoshimi children enjoyed and that all of them acknowledged as something of a pass phrase or maybe safe word was a better way to put it.

In the meantime, the lad would be dealing with something else, those chains did make their way to him, and he'd stopped actively avoiding the coming chaos. She could capture him, and she would. She could kill him and keep him from being one of the ones who haunted her in the future. He accepted his fate, and this was technically a good sign. "Accepted death then? It's about goddamn time!~" this was a Jeanne sounding far too excited to potentially murder someone, but he registered as an enemy and as such he should be executed as such. No harm, no foul. That blade of hers was pointed towards the lad as chains aimed to hold his legs in place, burning him the way she'd once been burned.

[Bloodedge]

The long game, eh? Charlemagne had been forced to take that kind of approach so many times, he only wished to experience the quick and easy answer once before the end of it all. Alas, it would not be today, just as it wasn't yesterday. He couldn't take this as a one-and-done scenario, but instead a series of rounds. To do that sort of thing, he had to win twice. Would this be a win? There was a chance that even a loss could count as victory in a certain way.

According to the angel, she advised Jeanne for a very... very long time. Charlemagne couldn't be sure the specifics to that, but it was good to hear she had even more to work with. As for his plan to gain the woman's trust, it seemed understood at least somewhat. 'It is. I wasn't there when it all happened. I wasn't there to raise a defense in her name when it was over. That's a sin I have to pay for, somehow,' he stated. Meanwhile, Charlemagne's physical self was being snatched at the ankle by Jeanne's chains. The flame took him, but he wouldn't falter. This was actually a very fitting thing to experience, as if being forced to recall Jeanne's own untimely demise. Was this what it felt like? It was horrible, and he hadn't even dealt with everything else. Still... he had to remain resolute.

There was a phrase to be spoken. The angel claimed there were words once spoken by Jeanne ─ words that could reach her true self. Those words were not given, so surely they were in Charlemagne's memory somewhere, right? She was always quite good at speeches; what was he to choose? Ah... perhaps it was more obviously the legendary siege. That particular memory came to mind when Jeanne herself spoke of accepting his death. How strange it was that she spoke similarly to their enemies back then. Charlemagne lodged the blade of his sword in the ground, leaning into it just slightly. He was making an effort to emulate even her posture, his sword out to one side just as her flag had once been. What were those exact words? "Death is welcome, when it comes; but to yield - Never!" Such a powerful speech it was all those centuries ago. Well, he'd be paraphrasing a bit, as the exact phrase didn't really work for him. The Jeanne he knew would understand that as well. "I accepted death when you started attacking me. But I was told once not to yield, so I won't. So... you can kill me if I deserve it. That won't stop me from keeping my promise!" he chanted even as those vengeful flames climbed up his body.

[Apollymi]

Charles wouldn't be having an easy time in this world. It was nature for the good to struggle in a world which was as tainted as this one was. In this young man's case, he would simply have to relegate himself to seeing the brighter side of things as much as possible. But that wasn't for this particular 'angel' to share in this particular moment. No, instead the lad went on to express his wish in a very particular way. He seemed to suffer from some unrelated guilt, feeling bad for not taking up for Jeanne after her death and for not being there when she died. For someone unrelated he seemed to have a pretty vested interest in Jeanne. "I see... well we must all bear our sins. I am sure you will understand what it is to bear yours in due time," said the voice, who seemed to come to some sort of understanding.

Moving on, the 'angel' had given all the advice she could. And now she simply watched as the lad pushed himself to his depths. He was being burned down the legs now, fires causing him to experience a method of death very similar to the one Jeanne herself had experienced. But in the heat of this moment, he... gave a speech. This speech hit the ears of one like Sakura strangely, she wondered what he was deciding upon. But, in the case of Jeanne it seemed to cause her to stop. Charles was not one for quotes or pretending. He spoke from his own heart whenever he did, and it was... earnest. The words he spoke were similar to ones she'd spoken but they also held their own purpose, their own meaning. And this was the sort of person he was even as his stance reminded her of one she'd taken quite a long time ago. The anger of Jeanne d'Arc didn't disappear, but after those words registered in her mind, the heat of those flames did. Stakes began disappearing and... chains fell apart in feathered disarray. "Oh? I'm surprised, well she's always been among the more reasonable of us..." the voice mentioned. But Jeanne herself hadn't said anything. Though the 'angel' didn't understand why such a speech connected with her younger sibling, she understood for now, the lad had shown his true self to Jeanne and she'd accepted it, past the feeling of that intrusive god with whom he shared a connection. "Oh? Is it over now?" murmured Sakura seeming to be waiting for the dust to settle.

[Bloodedge]

All would have to bear their own sins, and Charlemagne never wished to consider himself an exception. For his sins, he'd march headlong into whatever consequences came. Even if he could help Jeanne out of her current state, the repercussions lay ahead of him still. Anything else was just making amends. Upon giving his speech that took inspiration from her own, Charlemagne watched Jeanne stop dead in her tracks. The onslaught was over in a moment. The fires stemming from those chains stopped burning all at once, and Charlemagne was finally able to breathe.

Did it work? It seemed to work. Sakura watched from the sidelines and wondered if the battle was over, while the Nexus held up a hand as if to suggest waiting. Just then, a nervous chuckle passed Charlemagne's lips. That was painful; too painful. Try as he might to look cool and bear the agony, he couldn't keep it up while the adrenaline wasn't pumping. "A─... haaah-!" he heaved. He'd been burned and frankly had the pants scared off him. Now, the poor lad was falling onto his back and breathing heavily. "Hah... alright. Never gonna get over that happening. Step one done. Cool," he murmured to no one in particular. 'And I owe the angel voice. If it's possible, I'll pay you back someday for setting me on the right path.'

Meanwhile, the Nexus lowered his hand. "Now it's over. None too soon, really. Those two should be on way friendlier terms than that, even if they're not an item like they should be," he said in the strangest fashion. That pair was so perfectly compatible with one another, it was strange to see them at odds even for a moment. That, however, was something he could blame a very specific person for. "I'm guessing this isn't going to be a 'kiss and make up' kind of scene though. Shame."

[Apollymi]

It would seem the fight was over, and as much as he tried to hold on to being cool, Charles eventually crumbled. A cheeky chortle escaped Jeanne as this kind of behavior was about exactly what she expected of the lad she'd known before, but she had nothing else to say immediately. "Omedetougouzaimasu, Char-kun," Sakura mentioned though it was very strange how quickly the lad seemed to fall back into his old habits. After a moment, the Nexus cleared the fight itself and Sakura began moving towards Charles. Jeanne had no healing and no support to offer in her current form, so she'd leave that lass to do what she would, though a passing comment would come from her just the same. "Oh I didn't think I'd hear anyone but my siblings speaking Japanese at random, bitchin'," Jeanne said seemingly pleased by Sakura's presence for the most random reason. In the meantime she took up the seat so recently exited and crossed her own legs at the knees after falling into it. "They do feel like they'd mix nicely. And nice to meet you..." mentioned Sakura who understood most things in terms of mana alone.

The final thing spoken to the 'angel' voice in his mind made something of a smile creep up on a face with striking similarity to Jeanne's own? "One should be careful what they offer someone as long lived as I am... if you succeed in your desired task there would be no need for recompense," the woman said in the boy's mind as Sakura appeared at his side. Given his general disposition she made a minor decision concerning his current state. "If I fill your grail... I can treat your burns," she mentioned figuring by his other reactions he wouldn't enjoy her demanding him accept the mana directly from the tap as she would have normally offered it. As for the matter of kissing and making up, there was only one thing said by Jeanne. "No way in hell," she piped up for the first time. "So if I'm not here to take my vengeance what the hell am I here for? I'm sure I'm making people worry more than normal already..." she said seemingly impatient very much unlike her other self. Though at the very least she wasn't attacking anyone, so there was that.

[Bloodedge]

While Charlemagne worked at gathering his bearings, Jeanne left her existing location, and Sakura encroached upon him. Apart from a few burns and stab wounds, he was relatively fine; the constitution of this 'new' body was nothing to shake a proverbial stick at. He had a few more words to exchange with Jeanne's unknown angel, who insisted no repayment would be necessary if he succeeded in the current task. Nonsense. 'I don't care if it's necessary. You helped me, so I'll try my best to help you somehow. Bank on it,' he muttered.

Sakura took the lad's side, claiming she could do something about the burns by filling the Holy Grail. Sadly, Charlemagne was fated to take a much deeper wound before his mouth could even open. The Nexus spoke of their making up in a way Jeanne shut down in... frankly, a harsher way than he could ever have imagined. "... Ouch?" he said immediately. Though that wasn't the outcome he wanted either, she definitely could have been a bit gentler with the rejection. "No grail's fixing that. I... think I'm good for now. These burns aren't going anywhere anyway," he said to Sakura. Perhaps the Holy Grail did have the ability to fix even those burns, but if it could, he'd rather refrain. He'd consider it all part of his penance either way. If Charlemagne's assumptions were correct, he'd be rid of them eventually either way.

Moving on, the Nexus addressed the woman who abrasively claimed that chair beside him. "You're here because he wanted you here to talk, not because I called you. Might be a good idea to stop and figure out people's motives beforehand next time. Good show, though. I like the passion," the man declared. "Oh, and don't worry about the people who might worry. That's been settled too," he added, sparing an additional glance in Charlemagne's direction during those final words.

[Apollymi]

Surprise. Not much surprised this particular angel anymore, but the kindness proffered by Charlemagne was something uncommon. She would call it almost equivalent to the sort of person Jeanne d'Arc was, when she wasn't... on the warpath. Interesting, those people from France were always such deeply good people, it was hard to reconcile their fate in this world. "If you say so... people like me hold people to their words. Good luck and see you around~" that voice left him in a teasing manner. She was sure it'd come up again, and she'd left herself gently tethered to the lad, for her own future purposes.

Moving on from that, Sakura had offered to heal Charles, but he was first stunned by the words uttered by Jeanne d'Arc and then claimed he didn't need it. His burns wouldn't be going anywhere, this much was true, but they didn't have to be outwardly painful. In this moment though it seemed he'd taken more emotional damage than anything else. In her infinite understanding of people, Sakura gave the lad a gentle pat on the head. "There there, Char-kun," she managed seemingly sad for his very rough rejection. But perhaps, the lass hadn't been forward enough before and decided that all rejections needed to be clear, concise and to the point? "Yeah, they aren't going anywhere. Still, she could ease the pain..." Jeanne commented, there was no apology for bruising his manhood or anything like that, but she wouldn't have offered it in her current state regardless. Moving on, according to the Nexus she'd been called here by Charles, to talk... and that she should find out people motivations first.

"Yeah, while I get what you mean, I'm not that trusting anymore... " she said in a manner which was less obviously aggressive. "Though, I do understand Eri-nee fighting first and asking questions later. And he did feel like my enemy..." she mumbled in reply to the enjoyment of the passion of such a moment. And with his final words it seemed that there was nothing for her to worry about. She wasn't currently stressing out her more immediate family and friend group by suddenly passing out and she could take the Nexus's word about that so she seemed to relax just a tad. She'd be found soon enough with her left hand up and her face leaning against it waiting for the rest of this supposed conversation. Whatever Charles wanted to talk about she'd at least hear him out.

[Bloodedge]

Charlemagne would rather have been physically burned for another twenty minutes than be on the receiving end of that two second mental burn. In a single moment, he felt so uncool that all his parameters were dropped a full grade below the norm due to a certain Skill. The worst part was that it came from Jeanne d'Arc herself ─ someone he thought to pursue many centuries ago. It couldn't get much worse than that, even though Sakura was there patting his head. "It's fine. I'm fine. Everyone has their preferences," he chanted as if reciting lines in some bad audition. The Nexus had something else to add at that point. "Sheesh. Y'know if you opened with that, you probably could have killed him in two seconds flat," he said as a phantasmal Holy Grail appeared in one hand. It was filled with the usual wine-like liquid, held out in offer to Jeanne. "It's been a thousand years, right? Here; drink."

Upon finally dragging himself up into a seated position, Charlemagne took a moment to gather his thoughts. This entire event had been surreal enough to make him nearly forget the overarching purpose, but ah, he had it. "I should start with backstory, huh? I don't feel like Father An because I chose to. I was uh... 'selected' to be Holy Emperor and Angie's husband. The Father was in this weird, decrepit state, but at the wedding, he somehow made me stab him and tried to rip my soul out. He called me 'the second sacrifice' or something, which I figured makes you the first based on what we already found out from looking into your case. Anyway, I got dropped to the lower world, almost unexisted a few times, but then Sakura here uh... fixed me up. Apparently I ended up part Father An as a result of the residual link. We need to get back to Aincrad, stop whatever plan he has and help everyone else though, so I was trying to get to Chaldea through the HQ. It was suggested that I find you through the Nexus to make that happen," the lad explained.

[Apollymi]

Charlemagne claimed everyone had their preferences and this was the truth. Jeanne herself might have been a bit less harsh with her way of wording such a thing, if she'd been in a different form but she had no intention of giving up Siegfried for Charles regardless. She also wasn't exactly a nice person in her current form and wouldn't be sparing anyone's feelings, but this was what it meant to deny fate in her case. Moving on, Sakura stayed patting the top of Charles's head and seemed to feel strangely for him though he was trying to make peace. "If you say so, but that looked more painful than the fight by reaction alone..." Sakura murmured. Jeanne chuckled because it was obvious to her that this lass lacked common sense, but that wasn't necessarily a bad thing. "Well, you should take blame for it huh? For saying something like that when you knew how I'd react," she said in a huff. Regardless, she was soon offered a grail and it'd been quite a while. "Damn straight it's been ages. I'm out here drinking out of a normal cup like a pleb," she gripped. Cup full she'd sip, happily, it'd been far too long since she enjoyed a drink out of the grail.

And while she drank, Charles gave the background to why he wished to talk. In these moments, Jeanne found out that the lad before her had been made a similar kind of sacrifice to herself. Only instead of simply killing him to take from him, he'd planned to steal his entire existence. "Huh, that actually sucks. Condolences," she offered. "I don't know if I should feel better that he didn't want my body, or wonder why that group of idiots keeps trying to do such stupid things with other people's existences," she commented almost absently. As for Sakura she gave the lass the thumbs up. "Good on you, re-existing someone out of nothing and all... Did a great job of that~" she said knowing that it was very possible with a story like that, that Charles could have ended up a lot closer to her own current existence than he did to his normal self. "As for your request, I'd allow it, but..." she gave a pause seeming to try to think about how to phrase it. "I mean you could go there anyway but I'm not there. That group of gods is an annoyance and a half and a group of us are currently in a dungeon outside the world. So I can't help smooth it over for ya," she expressed in a much more clear manner. "And if you think I jumped the gun a bit, to Sieg I just disappeared... again. And you haven't been seen at the Holy Knights HQ in over a 1000 years, since the last time I disappeared... It's not gonna play well, the whole upstairs is probably only just settling down," she stated. True enough, King Gilgamesh, Artoria Pendragon, Morgan le Fay, Siduri, Medusa and Jeanne d'Arc were all missing from Chaldea under dubious circumstances. It wouldn't even be unreasonable for a connection to an old god cult to be the reason for such a thing.

[Bloodedge]

Sakura didn't seem to understand the absolute weight of emotional damage. Lucky her, Charlemagne thought. Jeanne was content to throw blame on the Nexus, who could only shrug in response. "Who's to say I knew how you'd react? You're not connected to me enough now, so you're kind of an enigma in here," he explained. In truth, there were only two reasons he could even call Jeanne to this plane now. Firstly, the other version of Jeanne still existed somewhere in there. Secondly, and perhaps most importantly, she and Charlemagne were on such similar spiritual wavelengths that he could pull her in based on their similarities alone.

Regarding his situation compared to Jeanne's, Charlemagne wasn't sure what either of them should feel either. Both had reason to feel betrayed, used and generally mistreated, but Father An would receive his comeuppance soon enough. Charlemagne's priority was to save Angelica and his comrades before Father An enacted additional plans using the bulk of a stolen soul. Apparently, Jeanne was not currently in range of the headquarters, and seemed to have disappeared for the second time. Others were bound to be on edge, particularly a certain Dragon-Knight. It seemed another fight he didn't want to participate in was in his future. Ah, but perhaps not? Before Charlemagne could even speak on the matter, the Nexus had something else to offer. "It wouldn't be a problem if the timeline never changed," he began. "So, here's a story. In the original timeline, you two were supposed to be a pair. Charles the Great should be the king of that place, and the pair of you should be the Adam and Eve of this world. We all know some things happened, and those things meant you each went your separate ways to find other partners. That's fine; I'm not here to push you two back together or anything. I do think you should find a way to cooperate, though."

[Apollymi]

There was no understanding of the weight of the turndown that had just happened. Of course, Sakura also could have bluntly turned someone down without thinking too much about it, so she saw no issues with the words spoken by Jeanne. Perhaps there was a nuance here she'd missed. She'd figure it out eventually, maybe. At the same time Jeanne was left to scoff over her cup, "Clairvoyant entities always know more than they say... I've been spending too much time around my sister lately to figure you wouldn't have some inkling," she mentioned with an eye roll. "I'm not an enigma just a girl having a drink," she murmured. And back to her cup she went, all the while Sakura found herself looking at Jeanne and then back at Charles. Something had to have gone quite wrong if these two knew each other and didn't end up together. Her own senses said that they were highly compatible.

Moving on from this, it would appear that Jeanne's commentary about the lack of ease with another transition upward for Charles was met with an interesting tale from the Nexus. He claimed that in the original time line, Charles the Great was the king equivalent to Jeanne's Queen. It was mentioned that some thing like Adam and Eve would have been applied to them, but beyond that the Nexus itself wasn't pushing for their pairing but thought they should cooperate. "Good thing you wouldn't try me 'cause it's still not goddamn happening," she said taking that information at face value. She took the final sip from her cup and held it up for the Nexus, "Surely even you wouldn't offer a girl just one drink~" she said wanting said cup to be filled again. "Oh, fuck right. Didn't finish, not opposed to cooperating... especially if it can potentially keep everything moving smoothly while I am gone. For however long that is gonna be, I forgot to ask. So what are the alternatives?" she added afterwards. In truth she and Charles had been great friends and she didn't actually hate him or anything like that. "Sou ka, I guess that answers my question then, Otou-sama could have just said," Sakura commented still seeming confused.

[Bloodedge]

The Nexus knew of Jeanne and her family's dealings with the clairvoyant. He also knew all forms of Clairvoyance, even his, had their loopholes. Things related to the Void were not under his purview, one could say. "You're a child of the Void now. It's not my right to keep track of you, though I can see some things. Personality-based reactions are not among those things," he said simply.

Once Jeanne finished her first drink, she was already holding the grail out for another. Of course, that came only after she twisted the knife in Charlemagne's heart once again. "We get it!" the lad yelled, almost seeming to be in legitimate pain over a few words. Neither of them had a desire to go that route, but he'd never have been so harmfully blunt about it. Moving on to the matter of a second drink, the Nexus did nothing with Jeanne's grail. Instead, he materialized the one in Charlemagne's possession, filling it with a glowing golden liquid they should both be familiar with. That was his answer, the main alternative to their current conundrum. "Well, there's an easy way out. Jeanne, you don't have a king, right? Take him. And before either of you says something like 'I just said that's not happening,' I'm not telling you to pull each other's pants off and go at it right now or anything. Well... that's still a safe and open option even with your current setups, but whatever. Just swap a bit of mana, and I'll do the rest. You'll be married, but... not really. If you want, you can consider yourselves more like... siblings, I guess. How's that sound?"

[Apollymi]

The Nexus apparently hadn't been much keeping track of Jeanne since the start of her... less than charitable phase. According to him she belonged to the Void now, and he wouldn't have been able to ping a personality based reaction to start with, "That seems a bit open-ended. I don't care much either way but it seems like a pretty big hole," she mentioned seeming to not understand much the point. Of course, she wasn't a Clairvoyant being and never wanted to be, she'd seen the ways those people got from having too much knowledge and not enough space to actually do anything with her. Her own elder sister was the type to do whatever it took the get the results she wanted and in her own mind there didn't need to be too many people walking around like that.

Moving on it seemed that she'd incidentally twisted the knife in Charles's roasted corpse by going about mentioning that she had no intention of seeking any sort of relationship with him. Sakura remained at Charles side patting him on the head. She really didn't understand this reaction, the words themselves were not so harming as they could have been. "Char-kun I don't think she's being intentionally malicious," Sakura murmured though she understood he was upset. Of course, she wasn't being intentionally malicious but she also wasn't being nice, this was the nature of Jeanne's current self. Much to Jeanne's own general displeasure, she wasn't being offered a second drink, instead... she was told of a method of fixing both their problems which involved taking Charles as the King to her Queen. She scoffed and was about to reiterate a thing she said, purposefully twisting an already sore subject, only to have the Nexus immediately mention past that point and her general objection. "Well if you had started with the brother and sister part you likely wouldn't have had to preface the subject. Also... there would have been a swear or three in there..." she added seemingly pouty. Oh well, this version of herself was still just lashing out at people... it was currently in her nature to be a bit more spiteful than normal. "That sounds better than anything else, but I don't get why the comparison to both marriage and brother and sister..." she said not quite completely understanding why that distinction wasn't what the Nexus led with. Strangely, it would be Sakura who spoke up. "Oh, I can explain this one..." she started happily. "Everything in this world is determined by mana and its compatibility. As such the difference between a married couples synergy and a sibling sets energy is basically negligible. In the cases of weaker sensory beings, telling the difference between married couples or a set of siblings would be exceedingly difficult. And they balance well so there aren't any problems..." she finished with a firm nod. Jeanne looked at this girl and sighed. She understood those words and they did make sense if one considered mana the base of everything, but such a thought was exactly the opposite of the randomness of human understanding. "Eri-nee would call it magical world bullshit biology... okay. Fine, I appreciate the quick explanation. Thanks~" she said soon after. All the while Sakura beamed like the happiest person that had gotten to make an explanation and have it understood. "Alright so.. how do we do this mana exchange in a way that won't make me say something else that hurts feelings?" she asked finally.

[Bloodedge]

"It's not as big as it seems. The outcome is pretty much the same, but... you witches are above and beyond either way. That thing you call fate isn't exactly something you people care about," the Nexus added. Even with her belonging to the Void in this form, he would normally be able to see through all events surrounding her. Witches, however, had the innate ability to alter those events from the moment they awakened.

Sakura believed Jeanne wasn't being malicious with any intent. Did that matter? No. Somehow, that made things even worse. "It's not even about that!" he retorted, choosing to address the matter no further. Whatever the case, he had an explanation to listen to. The Nexus believed he and Jeanne should connect in a way similar to marriage, but not quite the same. Siblings, he compared it to. As a human from the other world, Charlemagne would have naturally considered that even worse by association... but he'd seen and heard too many ridiculous things lately. Surely there was more to the explanation. Indeed, there was. Sakura spoke next, explaining that siblings and wedded couples were so incredibly similar in terms of mana connections, a layman would not be able to tell one pair from the other. That... made the strangest amount of perfect sense. "I'm almost upset by how easily I understand this stuff now," Charlemagne mumbled.

Now then, how were they to go about the mana transfer necessary? Well, they had already been given the key. The Nexus held in one hand Charlemagne's grail, believing neither would want the more 'invasive' transfers as their ilk would call them. "This. It would be way easier if you just did things the normal way, but I understand you humans have your preferences and reservations. At minimum, prolonged skin contact might work. A bodily fluid exchange of some sort would be way better, but you'll both have to drink from this grail either way. As for you not hurting someone else's feelings, well... that's up to you, isn't it?"

[Apollymi]

The Nexus had some interesting things to say about Witches and fate, thinking that the hole in his vision wasn't that big and the outcomes were mostly the same. "Going with the flow isn't for everyone... I couldn't anymore. Though I wonder if I have some secret darkness based friend now I don't know about~" she said her own thoughts about it. Actually, she probably wouldn't have been okay if she'd tried to accept what had happened to her. She was too fragile with everything that happened. In this way she took her life back into her own hands and that made it better for her.

According to Charles, this wasn't about the malicious intentions or lack there of applied to Jeanne d'Arc's words. Sakura truly wouldn't get it. Perhaps more observation was in order? Yes that seemed fine. What was more, the general understanding of their newest lesson about the differences between married couples and siblings was well received by both individuals. Charles claimed hew as almost upset at how easy things were to understand now and Jeanne could strangely commiserate. "You aren't the only one. I learned an ancient language earlier in the week and just the use of those words have enough power to keep a dragon out of rampage... shit's confusing, you're beating your head against a wall, and then clarity. It's fucking irritating," she said absently.

Speaking of things to get done, apparently things would be easier if they went about it a more natural way, but the Nexus understood human reservations and preferences. It was pretty obvious he didn't fully get it, considering he kept mentioning the easier method as if someone was going to take him up on the offer. "Still doing it the hard way..." mentioned Jeanne, but that was fine. As for not hurting feelings she only scoffed. If it'd been her intention to fully emasculate someone she'd do it on purpose... anything else she wasn't taking responsibility for. So, she did it the easiest way she could. She got up and reached for the cup. In doing so the armor on her person was banished and she was left in her little black sleeveless dress her fingers bare. She took a healthy swig from that cup while approaching Charles with it directly hand held it out for him. "Bottoms up!" she offered the lad before collapsing on the floor beside him and crossing her legs at the ankle. Soon after one would note her right hand on offer, it was the best she could or would manage at this point but it was something. The Nexus was an 'all-powerful' being he could make it work. And she'd gone without hurting any more feelings as far as she was concerned. "Sou ka, that was the choice, interesting. I like her." she decided in the moment.

[Bloodedge]

Jeanne thought she may have some sort of dark entity as a comrade now, and frankly, she couldn't be more correct. "You don't know her? Hmm. Must have been a new thing. You'll probably meet soon then," the Nexus asserted. He knew his daughter to be the Void's current representative due to Sakura, but apparently she hadn't been utilizing her connection to others for very long. Ah, perhaps the Dark Grail's creation was to blame for her chosen involvement.

For the first time in a thousand years, Charlemagne and Jeanne were on the same page. His understanding of Sakura's explanation was disturbingly easy, and she shared the opinion. That was sure to set him at ease after all those jabs at his self-esteem. "You learned a language that works on dragons? That's pretty awesome. I could have used that sort of thing on the wyvern I had to deal with a few months ago," he mused. Charlemagne remembered battling a dragon eons before as well, alongside Jeanne d'Arc even. Those were the days. "But yeah, everything in this world is ridiculous no matter how long I'm here."

Deciding to do things the more difficult way as both would prefer, Jeanne took hold of the Holy Grail and moved toward Charlemagne. In doing so, she banished her armor, at which point Charlemagne came to realize she was... far, far less reserved than ever before. By the time she sat next to him with an extended hand, he was pink in the face and looking away. Of course, he still reached for that hand to facilitate whatever sort of mana exchange this would be. Once upon a time, this sort of finger-lacing was something he considered slightly... lewd. After recent experiences, however... no. No, it still felt lewd somehow. Either way, he kept his right hand available to receive the grail and take a drink for himself. The Nexus took this time to look deep into the pair and... make a few things occur between them. "Woah! You guys could make a radical kid! This is gonna be awesome!"

[Apollymi]

"I haven't met anyone new lately... not counting her at least..." she said with a random wave to Sakura. Everyone else she currently knew, she'd met a long time prior to now, the exception being... "Well, except Metis. Now Eris, but I don't think she's keeping tabs on me," she murmured, Sakura's eyes lit up. But that she'd save for a bit. It seemed that this pair was getting along a bit better now, so she wouldn't interrupt for a few moments at least.

It seemed that learning a language that worked on dragons was something that Charles thought to be awesome. She couldn't help but smirk about it as they settled in for something likely odd. "Wyverns are pansies. I could yell at them in Common and they would bend. Dragons argue back... they take a bit more to tame," she explained. "Though it is pretty useful in general... definitely would have helped with that last one~" she chimed seeming to be remembering the same incident. Whatever the case, it seemed that both of them were on the same page about the randomness of this world and all its oddities. "True and more random stuff keeps getting added to it," she said knowing that she'd seen some strange things even in just a few instances since Gilgamesh had gone to save her sister.

Regardless she took her seat next to him, and noted his averted gaze and the pinkening of his face. That could have been attributed to a lot of things, but she understood it well enough as one from their world. Holding hands was a pretty intimate thing, but far less invasive than making out with a guy you were just fighting. She wasn't her sister, and though Charles was cool, she had no sexual interest in anyone but Siegfried. "Ya' know you're making this even lewder than a human already thinks this sort of thing is... you don't usually meet someone and think about having kids with them immediately! Also the extras like having to explain why I have a random baby that doesn't belong to the guy I'm with," she griped to the Nexus. That thing was way too into the idea of making a cool kid. Granted Jeanne had some pretty hard opinions about that sort of thing, Sakura understood. She didn't even know what someone called the Queen of Saints would have been like before this version and she still thought a baby created between her and Charles would have been an interesting thing to see. But there was another thing first... "Why is hand-holding lewd?" asked Sakura, she figured she'd missed something important here.

[Bloodedge]

It came as no surprise that dragons and wyverns were leagues apart. Apparently though, Jeanne's alleged ability to command dragons applied to wyverns in a much easier way as well. He expected as much, but not that she could just order them around in Common. She may have been forced along a dark path a thousand years ago, but she had also made some very incredible developments. Regardless, they both had reason to reminisce about a simpler time, when their only issue was a massive evil dragon attacking France while they were trying to catch up over breakfast. Well, perhaps that was a massive issue at the time... but at least that dragon didn't cause long-lasting existential crises.

Speaking of existential crises, Charlemagne was being pushed toward yet another one already. Jeanne decided to make a note of his physical reaction to their current contact. Why? She could have gone the rest of their lives without bringing that up, but she did it anyway. They could have both ignored the random comment about a would-be child between them, but no... she had to say something. Worse yet, the Nexus seemed to mean that comment in a much deeper way. "Well you two have known each other for ages. No problem then, right? It doesn't matter either way. There's a Holy Grail that hasn't been passed on yet. Jeanne, you'll have to be the one to do that before Anu does. So, either I make it work between you two and guarantee something good that also solidifies your partnership... or let Anu have a child that's technically yours. Your dragon friend isn't going to be an option, either; not while you're like this," the man explained. Meanwhile, Charlemagne was sipping from the grail and passing a deep exhale through his nose. Of course Sakura would question the lewdness of hand-holding. She really had a habit of asking about the most embarrassing things, and frankly... Charlemagne wasn't interested in explaining this one either. "I don't wanna. Can I not? Can you just throw it in the 'weird human stuff' box?"

[Apollymi]

When they were young and life was simple, Jeanne worried about things like dragons and meeting up with Marie Antoinette to discuss that lass's man problems. Now that she was older Dragons were less of a problem and she was stuck dealing with the gods of this world who didn't know when enough was enough. Further proof of this was the words spoken by the Nexus after her words about the apparent offspring being forced upon her. And yes, it was forced because the options were now limited. Make a good baby with Charles or... let Anu make a baby with her somewhere else that she had no say in. She couldn't have the kid with her own partner of choice because of the way she currently was, which... was also only the fault of Anu.

Jeanne's brow started twitching but beyond that there was nothing but rage in her soul. Once again that demented god was standing in her way. She couldn't even live her life the way she wanted to properly because of something that could go wrong with him. "Yes it's still a problem, you don't have kids by your friends. There are strict divisions between friendships and other ships, what part of fidelity don't you people get?" she asked immediately. Oh but there was more of course, the options were do this thing she wasn't interested in or let Anu bring forth another issue for the rest of the world to deal with, because of course that was how this was going to work. "Oh yes, because it's definitely an option to give him another kid to fuck up. So here I am compromising again, being forced to be the bigger person again... I'm so fucking tired of being the bigger person!" she said those words with a series of swears in German under her breath only to exhale again. Her hand tensed and then she remembered that someone was holding her hand and she forced it to relax. "I fucking I hate... everything about that goddamn shitty excuse for a fucking god and killing him will be the happiest day of my goddamn life!" she stated. Sakura looked at this woman and gained a different level of confusion. Apparently Charles didn't want to answer her question about handholding. "I guess, but I really don't get it..." she said logging that question away as one she'd ask someone else. All the while her eyes moved back to Jeanne and in typical Sakura fashion she placed a hand against her exposed upper back. "It's okay," she murmured. It was such a random and child-like occurrence that Jeanne seemed fairly shocked herself. "Thanks, but you don't have to comfort me, really. It's fine. It's cool... I'm going to kill a whole bunch of things in that dungeon while my sister can't walk and everything will be fucking peachy!" Jeanne mentioned, she was obviously furious but she could put that aside for a while at least.

[Bloodedge]

There was no end to Anu's torment of Jeanne, intentionally or otherwise. His existence would only become more of a plague against those who found themselves connected, until he was dealt with properly. Sadly, this group in particular would be dealing with him far more than others. Their individual journeys had not been pleasant ones, and their combined journey would have a similar amount of turmoil. While the Nexus mulled over these facts, Jeanne carried on about having children with one's friends. Charlemagne was astounded that he'd even be called a friend at this point, but the Nexus had more to say yet again. "It's not a normal sort of kid, really. I should also say, I'm giving you an option. You don't have to do this; I could break the connection by cycling that child back into the world. Instead, I figured you'd rather avoid the option that'll have people worrying forever. The choice is still yours," he declared. To ensure the decision of both parties was a certain one, he even chose to give proper details ─ spoilers, even.

"Alright, so listen. I'm gonna give you guys some spoilers before I do this thing. No kid? Anu births a Child of the Nexus into the world, Anu gains a connection to me that's as strong as yours. There are some other, deeper spoilers which make that a terrible idea. Kid? Another innocent girl out there will still be taken advantage of, but the whole world won't suffer much for it. Third alternative where I cycle the kid back through the grail system? Same as the last, but..." He took pause there, looking toward Jeanne specifically. "You're missing a root. That's one of the things I can't see entirely, but you run the risk of becoming a Beast. By now, I think you know what that is. You should also know who makes the majority of the Beast-stopping list," he concluded. Recently, Jeanne should have learned about Beasts and the like. As for those who could stop them, two were among her precious family members, and few others were comrades including Charlemagne himself. If Jeanne d'Arc became a Beast, she'd be one of great power that required multiple of those people to end her. "Going against Fate is a dangerous thing. I know it's not your fault that either of you ended up on this path, and I'll do what I can, when I can, to make amends for that. But this time... I'll leave the choice to you. As another spoiler, I can tell you the kid would be a precious light in all of your lives."

With that long speech out of the way, Charlemagne finished drinking from the grail. Sakura refrained from further questioning another human thought process, so he didn't have to worry about that any longer. Instead, his concern went to the matter at hand about... somehow having a child with the blackened Jeanne d'Arc. It didn't seem to be something that required intercourse, based on the Nexus's earlier words. Moreover, if it kept Jeanne from additional unnecessary tribulations, well... he could accept the option despite how strange it was. He'd already gone down the proverbial rabbit hole anyway, so why not? "These life options aren't getting any less weird either. At this point, I'll do whatever helps the most. I've done enough fence-sitting for one millennium. Where's the fourth option where we just undo most of Aincrad, though?" he griped.

[Apollymi]

The torment of Jeanne d'Arc wouldn't be ending any time soon. Even now she was given a choice and it was only the illusion of choice as explained by the Nexus itself. The first of the statements concerned the lack of normalcy in the child itself. That was fine and all but the last thing she wanted to explain to anyone was an immaculate conception. Beyond all of that there was the matter of this child's potential life. Stuck with Anu, used by him for its connection to the Nexus. Of course, after tarnishing Jeanne's name, and telling everyone that she was consorting with demons, it would all come down to him wanting access to the Nexus which he didn't naturally have. Other spoilers came in the form of the idea of another being taken advantage of but it not being a world ending problem. Apparently he could cycle the kid back into the system and another person would suffer instead, but it would leave Jeanne unrooted in the world. He couldn't see all the way around that completely but did have some pointed words about the sort of people who could deal with beasts and those who would be the ones most likely sent to do something about Jeanne. A chuckle came from her then because she knew why that would be the thing misunderstood. She knew her siblings, she knew them well... they'd destroy the whole world before harming her, if her messing with her own fate was a black spot in his vision. Anything that could end in one of the Hoshimi siblings having to kill their youngest sister was... a black hole.

Jeanne was angry and stewing and it wasn't getting any better. It did nothing but build her hatred. She wouldn't be putting her siblings through anything unnecessary, she already knew her current state was distressing enough to them, though none of them would say so. She wouldn't be putting an innocent in harm's way, that wasn't the type of person she was, even now. So the truth of the matter was she wouldn't be getting past this point without having a baby. Did it matter that it would be a precious light in the world? No, she expected nothing less at this point, between her immediate family and her friends, no child would grow up unhappy nor wanting for anything in life. Free to explore, free to be, and become... she imagined a child of hers would be especially free-spirited and likely spoiled to death if the actions of Gilgamesh and Artoria were to be considered the standard. "Going against fate isn't dangerous, allowing someone to be both that powerful and that shitty is the problem..." she stated. "This isn't a choice, even as I am now, I'm not so shitty as a curse a kid to dealing with him. I wouldn't keep them from the life I know they'd have around my family and friends, even if I find it to be particularly annoying to me," she stated. Ah but there was still Charles. He'd do what caused the least harm, she supposed that was like him. He even admitted to mostly sitting on the fence for the last thousand years, so... first she'd address his thoughts. "That one is stuck with the weird time travel people, you know the ones who go back and fix things and end up talking about how some ridiculous shit has to happen for the greater good. You know, like why you can't kill baby Hilter and all that jazz," she scoffed. "Fine. Kid, for us that I am going to figure out how to explain to everyone and hopefully not wreck the rest of my life because some idiot god can't stop being a fuck up," she said. It was the path were the fewest people would be inconvenienced, what was another bit of suffering for herself?

[Bloodedge]

According to Jeanne, rejecting fate was no issue. She claimed the issue was having someone with such terrible intentions be so powerful. She was right, of course, but also very wrong. "That is a problem, but that changes nothing. Going against fate is still dangerous," he reiterated with no additional detail. Leaving Jeanne to a choice, he awaited her answer. She seemed to believe it was no real choice at all, just as he assumed before. That part of her was too deeply ingrained to be lost upon this current form, as Jeanne herself exemplified here today. She'd never doom a child, nor would she risk becoming something that opposed her loved ones. Ah, but she and Charlemagne both lamented the idea of not having a fourth option. Jeanne spoke of time-travelers who enabled ridiculous things for the greater good. How interesting it was that she'd say that. "She's right, but those guys aren't here yet. At this point, I can only speak with them when they come to me, until they first appear on their own timeline," he stated.

Moving on, Jeanne made clear her decision. She'd bear the child at risk of having to explain the odd situation, and ideally refrain from having her life ruined due to Anu's constant intervening. "Groovy!" the Nexus said. "I'll even help you out with the explaining. You're all going to want the knowledge that Holy Grails are children. When you get one, it grants your wish... and you grant its wish by letting it be born into the world. This child will be the product of Jeanne's grail, even though she doesn't have it. Well... there's another caveat to that, but I can't tell you that part. Just know that without doing this, Anu could give birth to a real monster capable of wrecking Heroes of even your caliber, and his access to me at this point would end the world as we know it. Nobody wants that."

With that said, there was only one missing link: the child itself. Both parties drank from the grail, and the Nexus was able to interface with their souls at a deeper level, joining the 'spirit' of their loins to produce a transfer from Charlemagne to Jeanne. "Aaaand pop," he said, causing Charlemagne to have a very strange reaction. He gasped, his face contorted, his grip on Jeanne's hand tightened, and he seemed infinitely more embarrassed than before. What happened? It seemed to be an ejaculation that took only a second, yet there was no fluid. Of course, he wouldn't be allowed to question it. "Oh yeah. It's that kind of party," said the Nexus. Conception was a magical thing at its core. Surely he wasn't expecting a more magical variant to be less involved with the loins, right? Wrong. That was exactly his thought process. Luckily for him, that part was already over. Now, it was Jeanne's turn to receive while the Nexus spoke on another random topic. "Oh, and definitely don't go killing baby Hitler. He does some great stuff."

[Apollymi]

Jeanne had made her point, but the Nexus claimed her current type of visage was still dangerous. She scoffed, of course she would, it was only truly dangerous because she was played off to the world as evil. Everything could have been fine, if it didn't accept the longevity of long dead idealism. Idealism she hadn't been raised with given her own actual background as a trained assassin in a world that didn't believe in the afterlife. Whatever, it wasn't really a point worth arguing at all. She could point out that such a nature was always hers, and that she simply chose niceness because it suited her better, because other people enabled that for her. Apparently according to the Nexus the final fantasy trope simply hadn't appeared yet in the world and he couldn't interact with him making her right in her flippant assertion. "Oh great, someone actually doing some shit like that... you know what, can't be any worse than it currently is," she mumbled.

Oh well, at least explaining this situation would become a bit easier. According to the Nexus the Holy Grails were children, they grant your wish and you grant theirs by birthing them into the world. That was weird information to know but she supposed there were odder things to know. "Great Grails are babies, just another weird thing to deal with, whatever my sister is going to be pissed..." she said of Artoria. More spoilers were ahead as well... apparently at this point in time, Anu with access to the Nexus would end the world as they knew it. "Of course, he'd ruin the fucking world. Father god types in all creation myths have three main motifs. They can't keep it in their pants, they can't leave mortal lives well enough alone, and they are always harming the lives of children who did nothing to them, because they're so scared of the next generation they can't imagine not being in control," she scoffed, even after the pop and the tightening of Charlemagne's hand on her own she could almost ignore it, and would... she was still human enough to preserve a friends dignity when she realized it was on display. "I'm actually starting to understand my sister's actions more and more every day," Suddenly mass genocide and letting death sort it out seemed like a grand idea for the most part, between idiot gods and disgusting humans, Jeanne was tried of being on the losing side. She couldn't even be happy in her own decision making because she kept being forced to make ones she wouldn't have made for the greater good. Whatever happened she could be impregnated in a moment like this, but all that would happen would but the cut off of her current speech and the gentle reddening of her face. "She took all that information a lot better than I expected," Sakura murmured. Maybe humans really were weird in a good way.

[Bloodedge]

The Dragon Witch seemed to have a very firm opinion about father god-types. The Nexus's brow rose slightly as he wondered if offense should be taken from that sort of speech. "I'll try not to have my soul crushed by that one," he joked. Regarding her sister's actions, he had something else to add. "That one's actions are always completely acceptable. That says nothing about her mentality, but... what we do is more important in the end," he stated.

Jeanne received the fated child with ease, righting a wrong of the timeline in a way yet to be mentioned. In truth, an additional reason for said child was the solidification of the current timeline. With its birth, an anomaly would be righted, effectively helping another pair in keeping them on the right track. It could not be produced immediately, despite the Nexus normally having such ability to speed things along. That was probably something worth warning them about. "And done. Don't worry; it's not going to be a normal human process or anything. It will take some time, though. It will have to root itself in deep and get to the normal you. But, you shouldn't have to worry about giving birth, combat being a danger, or anything like that," the Nexus explained, much to Charlemagne's surprise. "And another weird thing. That one sounds pretty cool, though. Magic convenience is awesome."

Speaking of magic convenience, there was one other thing Charlemagne had surprisingly not taken advantage of. The Nexus sat there wondering if he even considered another possibility, which was frankly even easier than calling Jeanne to this place. Oh well; perhaps he'd be told, or perhaps not. Time would tell.

[Apollymi]

Apparently the Nexus was trying not to have his soul crushed by Jeanne's tirade about father god types and their issues in the world. Jeanne's eyes turned to him and she found herself chuckling once more. "If you thought it might crush your soul, you're probably fine. Those types are also notoriously lacking in self-awareness," she commented seeming to not be trying to ease the potential discomfort much at all, but she also wasn't really wrong in her assertions and given Anu's own actions up to this point he fit the bill she'd described perfectly as one of those types of individuals. As for the bit concerning her sister's actions versus her mentality she could only laugh just a bit in earnest. "Well, that is what the rest of us are for, still having an emergency button to press isn't a negative in this world at all," she stated knowing her sister was far easier to deal with given how she chose to limit herself within the confines of her current lives.

Moving on from this, apparently pregnancy would be no real problem for Jeanne. No human problems to worry about and no negatives to her fighting stats at least, but according to the Nexus it had to root itself rather deeply into her soul and thus it would probably take a while longer than normal. "Finally some goddamn good news," she noted sarcastically. "Yeah, magic is convenient... at least some of the time. Actually, I hadn't been randomly pulled in here since my sister was using it as a hidden meeting room," she stated seeming to have taken a fairly odd approach to it in her current form and feeling oddly nostalgic "Oh? I wouldn't have thought to use it like that..." Sakura mentioned, of course she had no reason to need a magic meeting room. In the same vein she wondered if her parents were being introduced to random human desires while they dealt with their students. Still there was some time to be sitting around and the like, was there anything else she needed to tell Charles before he hopped to whatever weird thing he was going to do?

[Bloodedge]

The Nexus apparently had no cause for concern. Of course, he knew as much, but he did like to have fun and joke about from time to time. The same could not be said of many others who called themselves deities, but he could never really change. Such a nature would persist even as Jeanne mentioned her sister's demeanor, and how she and others were around to manage it. "Is that what the rest of you are for? I wouldn't be too sure it's not the other way around," he theorized. No matter; the time of this group visiting the Nexus was nearing its end. With that being the case, he had to finish explaining more important things.

The child of those two would be of a special variety, both in its natural existence and its method of spawning. "I try to produce as much good news as possible. Glad you're happy with it," he commented. Charlemagne, on the other hand, was shocked alongside Sakura that the Nexus would be used as a meeting room. "That's pretty good, actually. Guaranteed privacy for the most part, nice and peaceful so the discussion can go on without a hitch. I can't really see myself getting involved in one of those meetings, though," he stated while finally loosing Jeanne's hand and rising to his feet. It seemed their time was reaching its natural end, but he had a few more words for the Dragon Witch. "I'll make my way to the HQ, and from there I'll find Aincrad. Thanks for the help and... technically the training. Oh! Did you know you always lead with your left foot?" he wondered finally, recalling the 'angel' and her random advice.

Just then, the Nexus spoke once more. "The Queen of Saints and the King of Faith are officially monarchs over the Cedar Mountain. Jeanne, you're free to wake up whenever you wish. Just remember you're due for a surprise appearance from the child. Someone else has been looking for you both, by the way. I wasn't sure if I should be the one mentioning that, but... yeah, that's about it."

[Apollymi]

The Nexus was apparently, only joking around about the status which could have left it with a crushed soul. This was good, Jeanne didn't actually intend to hurt his feelings. He was definitely one of the better entities she'd encountered in her life in this world. She wasn't directly upset with him, her annoyance was pointed directly where sh thought it should be. Moving on from that, there was some discussion of confusion about the placement of Jeanne's big sister in the grand scheme of things... a chuckle left the lass again. "Either way it doesn't matter, we balance each other out most of the time... my current status not withstanding," she said of herself and her sibling group. In truth, she was certain that her big sister wouldn't have rested if she'd wanted to be returned to her normal self and would have wreaked havoc across the entire world if it would have made her happy.

According to the Nexus it tried to produce good news as much as possible and was glad Jeanne was happy, she couldn't help but scoff. "I'm not happy, but I'm not angry which is about the best you can hope to get out of me presently," she added with her nose turned up. Beyond this point it seemed neither Sakura nor Charles had thought of the use of this room beyond this point and the news of Artoria's use of it as a secret meeting space was surprising for both of them. "My sister will call upon whoever is needed and you would do well to answer... she's not exactly the taking no for an answer type, Chuck," Jeanne gave him that bit of warning with no extra context. As for the rest he aimed to thank her for the help and the training and asked her if she knew of her physical combat leanings. Her eyes widened at the statement as, "I mean yeah, aneki mentioned it but, it's hard... to... correct..." she gave pause. The sister she was thinking of wasn't the one she knew him to have had contact with. Her brow rose in the moment as she gave it a bit more thought. "Whatever, yeah, I know... I'm working on it... be nice if you can... I'll have enough explaining to do to Sieg when I get back," she said of his comings and goings. "If you see Gilles, kill him. He's no friend of ours," she added just in case he was still harboring any kindness she didn't know about or rather had no reason to assume the worst.

The King of Faith and the Queen of Saints... interesting. And someone else had been looking for them, Jeanne could leave whenever she wished but if all the information given said there was no reason to worry about when she woke, she'd rather not leave anything undone. "Look man, I don't have 21 questions in me right now. Who... who is looking for me? Or rather for us? If I can meet them now and ease everything up, I'd rather do that and go into my next adventure with a mostly clear conscience," mentioned Jeanne. Strangely Sakura had been quiet for a bit and would come to an odd conclusion. "The other goddess right? She knew you both and she is connected too..." she added seeming to have drawn several short sticks to come to that conclusion.

[Bloodedge]

Most times, those known as the Hoshimi siblings balanced one another. The 'most' part was quite interesting, as it belied a certain understanding of Jeanne's current state. Moving on though, Jeanne claimed she wasn't happy ─ she just wasn't angry. There was something interesting about that particular claim which left the Nexus tapping his temple in thought. "I didn't think you'd be such a... what was it again?" he wondered. Strangely, it would be Charlemagne who completed the thought while stretching his back. "Tsundere," he said.

Regardless of Jeanne's temperament, there was a warning about... her sister's. According to the Dragon Witch, Charlemagne would be wise to take those invitations to Nexus meetings. He disagreed. "Not happening. I wouldn't be important to one of those anyway. I got a grail by chance," he insisted, stretching a bit more and making sure his legs were loosened as well. Those burns were going to be annoying to deal with. What's more, there was apparently another annoyance: Gilles. He had reason to believe that man was suspicious before, but hearing it from Jeanne's mouth was the only confirmation needed. "I didn't want to believe he was so involved in that. I'll keep my eyes open," he assured.

Moving on, Jeanne wondered who this mystery person could be. Surely she knew the one person that would be looking for herself and Charlemagne. Charlemagne himself had an idea, but Sakura asked aloud. The Nexus nodded, clapping once and spreading his hands to point toward Sakura thereafter. "Ding ding! Ten points to Wisdom!" he announced with no real meaning. "Now calling up a real mouthful: Luviagelita Angelica Edelfelt Martel! Yowzah!"

[Apollymi]

There was apparently some form of mystery on how to qualify the personality Jeanne d'Arc currently embodied as the kind of being she now was. The Nexus seemed to have a hard time figuring it out. Of course, Charles would eventually come up with a word in their mother tongue, which was fairly accurate but somehow Jeanne still didn't like it. She shot the lad a look that could have been fueled by daggers. "Oi, no one fucking asked you, Chuck!" she exclaimed. She didn't think she was a tsundere but here and now she was definitely exactly that, her attention returned to the Nexus and she pointed at him with righteous indignation. "And you, are on ice!" she exclaimed seemingly cross enough to actually direct some of that fire towards him, her freed hands crossing over her chest.

Beyond this point, Charles claimed he wouldn't be answering a summons and that he'd only gotten his grail accidentally. "Uh, yeah... that isn't a thing. If you got it, you earned it. No more fence sitting," she proclaimed in a manner which could have been deemed encouraging. "Besides, you may not know this, but Artoria Pendragon will just knock on your door sword out, you're better off answering when you're called. I can't actually protect you from her," she gave that bit of advice for dealing with her most commonly in-tow family member. As their conversation progressed it seemed that he didn't want to believe that Gilles was so directly involved. "Incel stalker...." she said as if that would explain the problematic nature of the man as she understood it.

Ah but there were more pleasant things to talk about. Points went to wisdom, in that case Sakura who seemed to be capable of putting together the pieces. The other goddess, Angelica. "Sou ka, I guess you did say you married Jelly, that is one hell of a name regardless," she said as the Nexus went about summoning the girl. Sakura on the other hand seemed to be rather wide eyed and excited, she wanted to meet this girl too! Ah, and boy did she appear. Full blonde curls into blue in a strange mix of Charles own armor pieces and some more adventure friendly clothes. She had wide golden eyes, "What?" she managed seemingly confused. There was Charles, he was safe, good. Relief. There was... someone who she didn't know but that was fine. A man she didn't know also fine. And Jeanne though not the way she remembered her. "I don't understand... what?!" she exclaimed. "Hey, Jelly, long time no see~" mentioned Jeanne who freed of Charles's hand and stood to allow the other girl to come in for a hug. Such was pretty normal between them.

[Bloodedge]

No one asked him about Jeanne's temperament. Of course no one did; who would? Not being asked wasn't going to stop him from speaking the cold truth in such a moment. "Not disproving the point," he mumbled under his breath. Meanwhile, the Nexus was receiving a similar verbal assault. He was on ice, was he? Well... he was also in excellent spirits. "Brrr!" he replied, shivering and laughing.

Jeanne continued to insist that Charlemagne answer the summons of Artoria, and he would continue to neglect the thought. No more fence-sitting, she demanded. It wasn't exactly that he was riding the fence this time around; he was officially a very busy guy. "She can knock if she wants. Maybe when she shows up, she can help me deal with the million things I have going on so I have time to care about something else," he huffed. Moving on, a single utterance answered any questions as to how Gilles was involved. Gilles was always one to make others uncomfortable. Now, it all made sense. "... Oh. I always thought he was weird, but I figured that was just... never mind," he said, deciding to leave the rest in the confines of his own mind.

The Nexus went on to call for Angelica using her full spiritual name as anyone would know it. Given the recent marriage, he even decided to tack on Charlemagne's original surname for general purposes. As one might expect, Angelica was rather confused when called upon, asking only 'what' upon appearing ─ twice even. A strange reunion of a thousand year gap was sure to occur right away, so Charlemagne made no moves toward the lass. He did, however, pause to take in her unusual state of dress. "Is that my armor? What the hell is going on in Aincrad right now?!"